Lucky me, can all this be even better at adulthood?
Ross you might say had me cornered with my dick out. But she had shown me some interesting assets hopefully for the future. She immediately went back to our talk some months earlier. "That thing I told you about" I hadn't switched in to her wavelength and looked puzzled. "You know, that stuff what you've just put over the wall, spunk, that's what you shot on my pussy. I didn't know that's what its called then, but I asked mum what it was, it makes you pregnant" "I know I said but not every time you do it" "What fuck? I know because Den fucked Ginny for a
Read More
whole fortnight to make her preggy" Trying to change the subject, I said "Seen anymore cocks yet?" "Yeah I've just seen yours and I've felt it" Shocked I just say, "aye?" coming closer she whispers "That night mum got you on her side of the bed to stop you squirting that spunk on me again" "I was awake listening and felt mum moving so I put my hand by her pussy when she was making those funny noises and I felt yours going inside like it tried to do to mine. It felt all wet though so you must have had the same thing on her while you slept" "My friend said you must have fucked her" "Did you and did you know you done it?" How do I answer stuck there with my prick still hanging out. Distraction,! I started to put it back in my trousers. "Wait" she said moved close and put her finger on the end. "There's some still on the end, that's better" "Ok put it away now" She sounded like a mother giving orders as she sniffed her finger then tasted her finger. "Its slightly salty"
"Did you" she insisted? This is going to be one of those secrets you said about before,yes? I said to her. "If you did I wont tell, and my penalty will be, you wont do me when I'm older if I tell" Fuck me, a future invitation to have her cherry. Course I didn't know about a virgins cherry really at that time and what a prize it is. Right now, how could I refuse her request? "Well no not really" "How come it was inside her then" "Hold on, what I mean is I woke up and it was sliding along mum's like you said it did on yours and because hers is bigger it sort of found its way in on its own because your mum was rocking to and fro as I thought, comforting you because I wasn't on your outside to keep you warm" Oh! Oh! "Did your spunk go inside because mum isn't pregger's?" "Honestly, yes,lots of it" "Oh good that means when you do me I wont be pregger's then" "I bet you'll do Ginny before its my turn,but you better keep it secret from Den though" "I think he wants to do me as well" "Why do you think that then" Well when he was on leave the other time, I'd just got out the tub and ran up stairs at the top he came out of their room and caught hold of me and said "oops you nearly slipped then" I hadn't, but as I walked in our room I realised as he caught hold of me one of his arms was round and under my armpit but his other hand was right on my pussy and it squeezed it about five times. I could still feel the sensation after and it made me keep thinking of his thing when I saw it hard. "That's what I wanted to tell you when you had to leave that time. "You liked it then?" "Well yeah, sort of" I thought I aught to give her a friendly question, "Do you rub yours like you just seen me doing?" "Yes every chance I get,thats what made me pee when you seen it just now" "Show me I said" "Not now because I've only just done it, I will another time. Fuck that's hot, my mind went back to the swimming pool pussy.
Later my aunt called me and with Ginny she said I have a bit of a scheme in mind, you know what about. Not to make it to obvious, I'll speak to your mother about putting some time in over here at weekends and you can bunk down supposedly on the mattress in my or Ginny's room as we decide each time. I didn't go swimming at weekends so that fitted in well for me. So it happened and to make it even better there was a chapel nearly opposite that Ross went to with some very tasty chicks my age. This was brilliant cover and my mother couldn't fail to approve with that in the plan. So with no further ado I spent many enjoyable weekends keeping Ginny's vagina open and lubricated and even the neck into her womb. I never felt the baby with my dick but as the pregnancy progressed she bent herself more and more to accommodate my beast. Ross also twigged what was happening. She got me on my own and said "New you'd fuck Ginny but thats good because it means it'll soon be my turn" Then she said "I really like it when you fuck our mum it makes her so happy and joyful"
Within this period the customer returned luckily when I was their although I'm sure she didn't realise I think. Aunty spotted her and I got down very much out of sight. Yeah, now where was I before we interupted. Yeah, so I had it this way for about a week then I thought I got a feeling he's awake when I'm fucking him. Craftily I decided to put him on the spot, making out I'd been asleep each time, the next night I stirred as though I was waking up mumbling that was a nice dream, his cock stopped immediately. Little fucker had obviously been awake each time, I said fuck me Jimmy what the fuck were you doing to me. He grabbed round me saying sorry,sorry, I woke up and found I was doing it. I thought you were doing me. Clever that,course I didn't want to loose my piece of cock, so I said calm down, no harm done, mums had them before your fathers so yours is a bit like having one after your father. Well you know what I mean? aunty nodded yes with "A womans needs one might say" Exactly my sentiments, we're certainly on the same wavelength I reckon. So having calmed him down he said "What if you're pregnant mum" I said, don't you worry plenty of wives are getting pregnant in this war, it'll sort out ok.
I suppose both our claims was a bit like a 1-1 draw in sport after all sex is a sport don't you think. Gaffaws of laughter. I grinned to myself. So I had now to get him to except it was ok to screw me his mother for the duration, at least till Bert came home anyways. I just went for it, I said the next night, still want to come in my bed, hesitatingly he managed a yes with, I promise I wont try to push it into you mum. So easing the atmosphere I said I bet you liked it though, quietly he mumbled yeah,especially when I shot right up the top, adding "Mum what was that inside you that was grasping at the end of my cock" I answered the neck of my womb trying to get more spunk from you. "Oh,what made that happen?" I told him, my orgasm, "That ment you liked it as well then, yes? just like I did, was it like dad doing it because I've heard you say I'm coming when he's done you"
Here goes nothing I thought. Yes I loved it and you do it with more vigor than your father but don't ever tell him that, it would be cruel... by this time I need a wank but it just ain't gorna' be possible. Then the relevation, I'm not kidding you he went for it, he said I'll fuck you till dad returns and if the worst happens I'll fuck you for ever. I conceded and boy from there forward he fucked me senseless. Three times a night, he'd just grab me anytime,anywhere in house, on the stairs or when I was bent over the sink, one dark night I went out our back to get the washing off the line and he grabbed me and fucked me ruthlessly, fuck that turned me on, it was like being raped and what if the neigbours spotted us, god that was such a turn on. He had me on the bottom of the stairs once when Bert's mother came through the front door, I'm sure she didn't see anything but he whipped it out and I let my skirt drop down. But bloody hell what a buss that was... Course all this was good info' for the future regarding the excitment women needed in their love life.
Then she said, came the crunch, I'd been thinking about whether the mother-in-law had seen anything and then I missed. So I thought 'fuck it' I better give Bert the news before anybody else can. Jimmy was shitting himself about his father, I said don't worry you'd be surprised how sexually flexible your father is. That is, I couldn't tell Jimmy Bert's flexibility but on the Q.T. his biggest buss is getting our dog to give me a hell of a fucking, ssh! Even after he'd been away for years he got the dog to join in our very first fuck, would you believe. mind it's brilliant, better than any man's cock but you can't tell them that can you. Just got to swear at them and tell them what perv's they are, then submit to their wicked wish and they think they've won. By this time I was getting a cramp so I moved very quietly the only way I could. That was laying down in front of my aunts legs,on my back looking straight up her skirt. Though the light was poor she had her pale blue knickers on and the damp, no wet mark was soaking to the point that the very top of her thighs glistened with pussy juice. she casually glanced down and then opened her legs some more. Bitch, I shot off in my trousers instantly.
Anyway, I wrote to Bert, I was a bit careful how I put it because I assumed the censures for mail applied in both directions. Got it to him 'might be up the duff,kept it to the family will look like you, he replied, 'understand hope its a girl looking like you, tell Jimmy the world is his oyster keep taking care of mum and don't leave the dog out mind' dirty bugger. Jimmy didn't understand the dog bit. I gently explained what it ment about a month later when low and behold possible baby dropped of the perch. First he was mortified and didn't believe it till I showed him, me getting a licking, after that he harped my life out to show him the real thing. I explained to him it could only be done with someone there to stop it pulling the knot out before it had shunk thus ruining a perfectly good pussy. Aunty, "you didn't did you?" course, he has to grow up so what better teacher to learn him all a woman's needs? She's certainly on my aunts plain then. Trouble then, he wanted it every day and I had to show him how its knot made me ache for a couple of days, course when he seen it bruised me inside he let me decide when I was up for it.
I was buggered then, my mother came bustling through, enquired what I was doing down there? quick as a flash the customer said 'getting that pen your sister can't reach and studying part of lifes tapestry. My aunt's wet knickers? That made me smile. This went right over mum's head being more intent on her immediate need of me. I really had to get to see what was under those bloomers I just glanced as I got up off the floor. I'd been working on a plan, I had to pass through mum's bedroom to get to mine which ment I was in my room before she went to bed or at the same time. The doors had wooden panels and I'd noted a knot in a panel in a corner at the right height I thought, to get a view when and if it were removed. I'd concluded it to be dead in line with where she would stand to undress. Difficult bit was to remove the knot without leaving tale tale marks. Still I was top of the school for woodwork and decided the best way was to ask the woodwork master. The way I put it was. If a knot works loose or was splitting in a panel, how would be the best way to fix it or remove it and plug it without putting any unsightly marks on the parent wood? To remove it he said, carefully drill as big a hole as you dare through the knot and collapse the remaining shell. I'd already concluded a knot hole wouldn't be unusual in old doors of 1900 vintage. It worked too.
Timing a sighting of mothers pussy was now imperative, I reckoned the best chance would be if she was heading for a bath. I knew she undressed in the bedroom put on a robe and went down to the bathroom allowing me to make my escape or hang in to see a repeat performance if it was bed time. So I'm already in situ' she comes up calls don't come out your bedroom if you're in there I'm getting ready to bath. I answer 'ok' and get set for my viewing. I'd completely overlooked the tits in no time her over garments were off then the bra, long line of course. The tits were free, and boy they were very nice, good shape no sag and nipples nearly as big as her sisters. She moved to the famous bloomers. I didn't know quite what to expect, she dragged them down facing away from me. Bent right over to get them off her feet her bum hole was a beauty like a little crinkly girl one while her pussy pouted from between her thighs with a very fleshy outer pair of mounds and small inner flaps. She had good legs but her ankles was a bit thick. While this happened I wanked myself stupid.
I decided to stay put because I hadn't seen a frontal view. Not long after she re-appeared took off the gown and stood looking at herself in a mirror beyond my sight but still she was where she had been before. Pubes were brown and her slit came farther up the front than most (I found this fact out later) when I'd seen others. Having seen aunty's, Ginny's, Rossi's and some customers in the old shop, I was intregued as to where her actual hole would come. Many,many years later I found out.
Moving forward some I started work and still went to the baths but more into the evening to which I noted the threesome did the same. So I still studied their form as they became ever more womanly. Further glimpses of the cheeky twins pussy and her sister took place which made me realise this was planned not accidental they both had very blond pubes which made them hard to see except when they were wet. Ok by all the guys and me that spent time ogling. But the big booby one continued to show pubes but not pussy. Then a new guy moved in with his parents and family in the pub opposite us. A good looking bastard, and he knew it and the women of our group were putty in his hands. Don't get me wrong, as a people watcher I loved it. We got on like a house on fire. One night not long after they arrived, I found him with our mates including girls heading into the upper room of the pub. He gave me the nod,so in I went as well. Quickly in the gloom we paired off, two boys to one girl. I was with a girl I got on well with, the bike got the oldest guy on his own,she happened to be one of boobies cousins and used to be on our school bus. She'd been fucking older guys since she was ten. So she was knickers off cock in,no foreplay just fuck me was her way. What I didn't realise was boobies was in there and with Rodger and Alfie. I'm not good on face recognition and remember swimming hats, so I failed to clock this as we came in and her twin mates weren't there either. As we all got down to some titting and wrestle the pussy from the panties. My concentration centred more and more on Rodger and Alfie. There girl was talking and it was like, you said only boob play,stop that our mum will be here looking for me in a minute. The low powered table lamp gave just enough light to see their activity.
What was happening was having pushed her bra up they each was fondling a tit, as she protested her nipples were indicating they wanted more. But her real protest was that they had pulled her skirt up to her waist and were rubbing her thighs getting ever closer to her panties. She kept saying her mother would catch them, then their hands went in each knicker leg at the same time. She was wriggling and saying 'no' its was only supposed to be my titties outside. As their fingers found fur 'mummy,daddy no' as she was trying to push their hands out of her knickers. By now I was totally intregued but also realised although her voice was saying 'no' her thighs was saying yes as they were opening wider and wider. the girl I was with had also stopped and was watching, she whispered 'they're going to fuck her' she obviously had a mass of pubes as at the baths had shown. It was only then that I twigged it was boobies. Then the big male hands were at her knicker waist band pulling down as she was trying hold them up. Roger went onto her neck licking and nibbling and in no time Alfie had her knickers round her knees and then one leg completely out. Rodger he certainly worked his majic because she even lifted her one leg to let Alfie pull them off. My hardon was throbbing and I knew I was bound for pants full of cum. I'd finally seen the cunt that never showed itself in the swimming baths while the three were prick teasing. She wrestled her mouth away from Rogers and gasped 'dont try to put it in our mum will murder me' At this point Alfie and Rodger was giving her pussy some serious fingering she had led back now and her naked belly was all twitchy submission was near. Rogers cock appeared from nowhere and he drew her hand down to it, she pulled back and said 'no' but then gripped it tightly and started to wank him, her clitoris nerve must have made her brain do that I thought. Her pussy had started to glisten my girl said here it comes. Rodger went up to move over on top of her, with that the door flew open and Rodgers mother said 'hey you lot out before you get up to mischief' Although I couldn't have dreamt it at the time, His mother had just saved my future wife from loosing her virginity to her son.
I’d just caught my 1st Pokémon it was a Bulbasaur thankfully Pikachu was not hurt too badly in the fight, as I took my walk down to the Pokémon center , as I handed nurse joy my pokeball containing my new Pokémon and my Pikachu, I waited in the waiting area for about 15 mins and I was handed my pokeball by nurse joy and she had left me know that my new Bulbasaur was a female and I was handed back my Pikachu and I knew that it was a male which made me raise an eyebrow but I thought nothing of it.
So I set off on my adventure once again as I walked threw a meadow it was already dark and it started to rain lightly so I set up my tent and as my head hit the pillow, I closed my eye
Read More
s and thought about my 1st catch I was so happy and over the moon and then suddenly I thought to myself maybe I should let Pikachu and Bulbasaur out and let them sleep next to me, so I let them out of there balls and as they huddled up next to each other I rested my head down and feel asleep.
After the rain had stopped Pikachu went outside the tent and bulbasaur followed as the both of them walked they found a small lake to drink from, as Bulbasaur lowered her head to drink Pikachu could see its small light green hole open and exposed, Pikachu stood there in confusion as to what it was so Pikachu walked over behind from bulbasaur took a sniff and Pikachu was for some reason aroused was starting to get a boner as it 4 inch grew from its fur “Pika? Pika, Pika” as Pikachu said as if it was the 1st boner it had.
Bulbasaur turned its head round to see what was going on and saw Pikachu standing behind it and bulbasaur eyes was 1st on Pikachu’s hard small but thick boner as bulbasaur turned round she looked at his boner and walked over to Pikachu and licked Pikachu’s boner and he gave out a soft little moan and bulbasaur was turned on by this as well so bulbasaur opened her mouth and took about 2 inches in her mouth and used her tongue around and around Pikachu’s cock he started moaning more and more which turned on bulbasaur even more and could even feel warm wet goodness starting to flow from her cute green hole so bulbasaur let out 1 of its green vines and stuck it in the entrance of her green small hole and began to move it slowly in and out bulbasaur started to moan.
Pikachu gripped bulbasaur ears and pulled her head down deeper into its mouth till all 4 inches was in her mouth and touching the back of her throat which made bulbasaur gag but Pikachu pulled away buy about an inch and bulbasaur kept using her tongue swirling in circles which made Pikachu moan more which turned on bulbasaur even more as she speeded up the vine going deeper and harder in her small green tight hole which made her juices pour and as bulbasaur stopped sucking Pikachu’s hard and thick 4 incher , she let out her other vine and wrapped it round Pikachu’s cock and started to move in a backwards and forwards motion , Pikachu could do nothing expect moan and moan and Pikachu has an idea he unwrapped her vine and walked behind bulbasaur and sniffed at her flowing juices and licked to get a taste and he loved it he lowered his face even closer and start to licked the edge of her dripping wet hole and she let out a moan that would turn on any horny Pokémon he couldn’t help himself as he was licking and drinking her juices so he stuck tongue inside bulbasaur hole and started licking the walls of her pussie and more of her juices was flowing Pikachu couldn’t help himself but to keep licking and drinking bulbasaur’s juices.
Pikachu pulled away to catch its breath and bulbasaur fell to the ground from the pleasure panting heavily and Pikachu walked over to bulbasaur and positioned his hard and thick 4 inches just outside her hole and slowly guided it in and bulbasaur looked back and could see and feel Pikachu’s cock going into her hole she moaned loudly as she could feel his thick cock rubbing against the walls of her pussie and Pikachu cock was feeling like it was being squeezed due to the tightness of bulbasaur’s hole he started to move in and out, he could feel her warm wet juices pouring onto his cock and he couldn’t hold on any longer, he went harder and deeper by every thrust by now bulbasaur had a puddle dripping down from her hole.
Pikachu could feel his cock twitching and instinctively started to ram and thrust bulbasaur’s hole as fast and as hard as he could go with bulbasaur moaning and screaming being able to be heard from miles around Pikachu suddenly felt an explosion from his cock as he blew his load deep into bulbasaur womb, bulbasaur screamed at the top of her voice as she could feel her womb filling up, as Pikachu’s cock started to go down, he took his cock out and they both fell to the ground, tired and with no energy, they both went back to lake to drink and Pikachu managed to find some food for them both to eat after resting for a bit they both walked back to tent and laid next to me huddled together and fell asleep together.
Any questions or comments you can email me at: melvynmelster@hotmail.co.uk .... Also if anyone would like me to do another pokemon story send me an email as too what you would like and il see what i can do.
(Read First the story Angel and Karen’s night out/ and Part 2. This is the 3 part on a ongoing series please send feed back at the top of this page with any suggestions or good or bad comments Stories4me link thanks and enjoy)
ÂÂ
ÂÂ
Saturday Morning  ÂÂ
I woke up horny with faint sounds
Read More
of them having sex I just laid there masturbating to there morning event. I came quickly Fixed myself up in the bathroom quietly before starting the coffee. I started to clean for the day wondering is Angel going to fuck me in front of Cliff or how that was going to work. I washed the dished after a time when the both came out caressing each other. Cliff groped her panty less butt raised her hem looking over at me grinning. “See you tonight then baby†Angel held him around his neck giving a long kiss and then off he went.
“Desira, I hoped you got a goodnight sleep, I know I did.†Walking across the kitchen. “ You ready for some of Brandon today, but first Cliff left you a something.†Looking me up and down in very much control. Bring my coffee to the living room and come to the bathroomâ€Â. I was excited stepping in those white heels on the kitchen floor pouring a cup of coffee, and bringing it to her. I set it down on the sink counter. “ Get on your knees in front of me.†She sparked up a joint, and spread her freckled legs, as I dove in between them. She pushed my head back, and handed me the joint for a few hits. I handed it back to her. Then immediately she yanked my hair between her legs to taste there cream-pie. I felt the cool air of the toilet water on my chin and the pot lingering. I lapped Cliff’s sperm from her hairy lips, and swallowed cleaning her wet pussy. Angel held my head fast slumping on the seat directing my mouth to her clit when she did it. Her warm piss started spraying in my open mouth choking hard. Swallowing a mouth full I couldn’t keep up. Spilling some in the cool water below. Angel tried to slow down her pace. “ Oh there you go I hope this breakfast is good open up. Karen told me how willing you were to drink hers, and thought you wouldn’t mind drinking mine then.†I opened my waiting mouth to continue her use. I swallowed what I could some leaving a trail of urine down my neck. Holding my head and finishing her morning pee, and shake and bake.
“ Go and get Brandon for me†That’s what she called that 13 3/4inch dildo when she fucks me with. She wiped her self, and flushed I got up wiping my face dry, and walked to were it was. “ Walk like a girl to when you do it you need to learn, and meet me on the couch.†I wiped my chest off squirted some perfume, and re-painted my lips. When I brought that huge dildo to her I walked like a sissy girl. She looked up and smirked. “ Be on your knees in front of the couch when I get out there.†I did what she asked excitedly. I waited like a good cuckold sissy. Brandon came out all right she crossed the floor in her blue short nighty with that huge rubber cock swinging between her legs. Coming over to sit in front of me. “ What can you do with all this?†Yanking my head to that thick cock head. “Yea suck that dick you know its good for ya†My hand went into the cushions on either side of her while my lips wrapped around it. She lit a cigarette drank her coffee while I worked on that thick long dildo fucking my mouth. She sat there comfortable smoking bobbing my head on that rubber dick. I reached into my nylons to play with my little penis as I was so turned on. “Get that dick deeper in your mouth you can do better then that.†Taunting encouraging me to suck it. I started deep throated that thick cock while she humped up into my moaning mouth. Gagging uncontrollable with a throat full of her long rubber penis, and letting up for short moments. “There you go whore now Get up on the couch and lean your head over the arm†I did what she asked again jerking my little penis hard. I lied down on my back tilted my head back my hair dropped. She held my head down, and guided that rubber penis to my open mouth. Beating my face with it. “Yea you like it don’t you slut hum? You want that fat cock in your mouth? Open up! Slap!†Grabbing my chin and for-head pushing it in and deep on the first thrust. Bucking her hips. I sucked it deep choking hard taking only half of it when the phone rang!
She pulled that cock with a plop “Go answer it hurry up†I got up and went into the kitchen to get the cordless. It was Karen “Hey sissy I have a another surprise for you when I get there. Half talking to me as I tapped my heels back to Angel over hearing her talk to a few voices in the background. Angel pointed to the couch for me assume the some position with my head over the arm again. “ Hey, girl was up! Putting the rubber head in my waiting mouth. “I had fun last night too.†Chuckling, looking down at me while pushing it in a slow motion in and out of my messy mouth. “ Oh really your kidding!†Tonight oh Well this should be fun. Yea I got her on the couch giving me head.†I could hear Karen’s laughs coming from the phone. I stroked feverishly as she stood there talking grabbing a cigarette while I mumbled on 5-inchs of rubber dick. Saliva poured around my gasping mouth. “Where’s it at Angel got curious?†She saw that I got attentive and “smacked†the side of my cheek hard with her open hand pulled it out beating my nose and mouth. “Oh Well just have to discuss that when you get her.†laughing coming up with few Whorish remarks about me. Angela lined it up with my wet mouth “Plop†going back deep in my throat. My chest bent up grabbing that fat dildo. Stroking it in and out of my tight throat. Breathing upside down choking with each thrust. Oh my I don’t know what got into her she, roughly pushed my hands away. What did Karen and Angela talk about? She sank 9 thick inch’s breathing around like a fish out of water.
Blowing sucking air around it. The back of my head banged off the arm for a few minutes. “ Well Desira is just going to have to learn a little bit better is all†She sank about seven-inches in and out kept up a slow rhythm. “Desira can suck a dick let me tell you. Hey ok I’ll tell the maid to have the place spotless by the time you get here†They said their goodbyes. Well guess what slut! She pulled the long rubber penis from my messy mouth. “Bend over on the couch.†I did what I was told. Getting up standing in those white fuck me heels. She lubed Brandon up with baby oil stroked it a few times. I looked from between my nylon legs, as she pulled my tan-hose to my knees. Rubbed her oiled hand on my ass cheeks and flinching hole. Sticking one then two quick fingers in my lubed ass stretching my ass for that humungous dick. I moaned as she easily popped my anal rim. “ Oh yea Bitch. You’re going to get it tonight.†Pushing farther up my opening rectum. I clinched tight around on that fat dildo thrusting forward. I bent over feeling my ass being roughly taken moaning in pleasure grabbing my balls.
 I didn’t think about tonight but just forgot about it for now, and just enjoyed. “Bend over! Pushing on my back I put one knee on the couch as she mounted me and drove 13 3/4 thick inch’s gaping out my tight butt. My face buried sweating and panting I felt her leg cum up on a cushion as she bottomed me out bent over feeling such the cuckold slut, She used Brandon well in me with long and slow strokes pushing it out until the head was just around my rectum. A few loud wet farts sounded off. “Dirty girl? Ugh you are a sissy you like that don’t you?†Slapping my ass and spreading my cheeks
 “OH My what’s this? She reached into the cushions were the clear plastic bag was. Nut UH! She stopped with several inch’s kept in my oiled butt. I jerked my small penis to an intense orgasm spurting my fluids into the cushions. My legs held together, by the pantyhose around both ankles. I panted like a bitch in heat. “SLURP! She pulled it out. “Oh Iam not done with you yet, you have a lot more coming Desira, A Vegetable slut too WoW! Well just add that one. Giggling. I thought about standing up when I came. “
You just stay right there don’t move!â€Â
I didn’t move as she left the room feeling my ass flinch inside me.
 “No as a matter a fact come hear to the kitchen.â€Â
I got up balancing myself again with my shuttering knees shaking in those high heels I bent down pulled those soiled nasty pantyhose up jerking them up around my thighs and to the waist. I scampered into the kitchen tile with a sad look, but satisfied.
“Please Angel no more? I said.
 “Get over here ho its time for the next show, pull down them pantyhose and Lets go.†Waiving the cucumber at me.
 “Don’t worry you’ll have fun girl†Your going to get ready with us for a girl’s night out that’s all†she found some cooking oil, and was lubed the thick green veggie. “Get up on the counter facing me legs up.â€Â
 I jumped up slumping back against some chips. Sliding my hose to my knee’s again bending my knees to my chest. She plunged it in my ass far. I grabbed the sides of the counter as the thick veggie felt good inside me. She pushed it deep and quick. With a few wet slurps it was buried.
 “The phone rang!
 She twirled it around in my slick ass making slurping noises. “ Your nasty let it ring don’t worry about it. Take it slut yes you like it†She seen me jerking hard my lil cock getting oil all over my balls.
She pulled it out throwing it in the sink with a thud while replacing it with four fingers then eventually her entire fist. I grabbed at her buried wrist that was stretching out my ass. She pushed them away with little effort. “I am going to get it all stretched out for you tonight slut. A little surprise is all.†she twirled her fist open ended in my ass, making noisy sucking sounds. “Plop! Get down and bend over and grab your ankles cuckold slut. I bet your going to hear some more of that tonight.†Chucking at me we’ll find some stocking for you†Bending over I grabbed the floor then my ankles balancing myself. Letting out a wet one. I was getting really humiliated and loved every minute of it.
What were they talking about tonight something to do with Karen must have something humiliating in mind. I bent over to the kitchen tile with my tan hose around my ankles. She came forward and plunge the rubber dick bottoming me out on the first thrust. My heels shifted apart under my legs trying to balance myself in those high heels.
She fucked me like a whore until I jerked to an intense orgasm again, falling on the floor and with my ass swelling I was glad that it was out.
“What’s going on tonight Angel?†I inquired.ÂÂ
 “You just go and start to get ready while I find you something to wear Karen will be home shortly. So we can disuse the details with you. Karen and I will tell you exactly when she gets here.â€Â
 I stood up to listen carefully getting ready to go to the bathroom. “Oh here you go†grabbing the cucumber she oiled it up and slide it up my used ass. “Go clean it off when you go.
 “What’s going on tonight Angel?†with a worried concern? I made sure it didn’t come out of me and stood up to go to the back bathroom to get ready. I clinched and walked with my pantyhose around my ankles. “Walk like l told you heel toe gigglingâ€Â
ÂÂ
As I shut the door to undress and shower I wondered what they had in mind A Girl’s Night Out? Taking the cucumber out of my sore ass. Turning on the hot water shower I undressed and got in. Shaving all over my body to make it smooth and bare. I soaped up well cleaning my butt really good. Angel stretched me out all right. I was bliss with being able to go out with the girls tonight, and the fucking I just got.
Angela came in bringing the blue body suite and jean shorts. “I’ll be back in a little bit I have some places to go before Karen gets home, and you better have the house spotless.â€Â
 I got out to dry myself seeing that she left a silk white thong with my outfit that I was going to clean in again. I did my face up not forgetting any make up heavy on the lipstick and blush. I slide into the tight body suite, and shorts. I heard Angel leave, so I went to Karen’s bathroom to turn on the curling iron. I was excited about going out with them somewhere, but it didn’t matter where as I started cleaning in the living room.
I washed all the dress’s and unmentionables. Letting the lingerie and hose soak in the sink. Starting to get uncontrollable excited I slipped into those white high heels. It was hard on my bare legs and feet at first, but I did a good job on the kitchen and living room, while doing the wash. I felt the perfect cuckold for Karen keeping the house clean, and Angel’s sissy cuckold.                                  ÂÂ
           When I was cleaning I would find things like lotion, fingernail polish, earrings, and jewelry rubbing lotion on my smooth bare legs. Trying on jewelry I looked good as women all dolled up.
ÂÂ
Continuing on the house I returned the cucumber to the plastic to the couch. I even washed the sheets and made ever bed in the house. Finishing up the finally load of laundry. I even had a nice dinner done when Angel got back with Cliff.
“Desirae meet me in the back room she had a plastic bag in her hand. Looking back at Cliff, you go to roll us one while I get started with Desira.â€Â
 With a tongued kiss and a few ums. Angel and I went to her back bedroom. Where she showed me the shortest purple cotton mini skirt and cute three-inch matching heels I’ve seen. A black lacy short sleeve shirt that was transparent. A few bra’s she also bought make up, press on nails, and various famine items.
           “When will Karen be home and do you know where were going?â€Â
“She’ll be home in a little while were going out to a new bar Karen knows about.†Right now though try on the cloths, and I want to see if those heels fit? You feel like smoking some? We’ll be out in the kitchen.â€Â
           “What about the stocking?†I wandered.
           “They’re in the sack or you can wear the black thigh highs, or I got you some black ultra sheer pantyhose.â€Â
Angel got a verity of things for me from goodwill. Undressing quick trying on the black silk panties and tucking my penis back between my legs. I slide the skirt up around my waist and fitted into the flashy tight heels got me really exited when I heard Angel Yell.
 “Hurry up just wrap a towel or something so we can smoke this.â€Â
ÂÂ
I slipped the black transparent shirt on, and went to the kitchen to partake.
           “Whew that is a short skirt Desira your looking more and more like a slut.†Angel smirked how much? Cliff picked it out he thought it was more you then I. He wanted me to wear it tonight, but I wouldn’t wear it. It’s not me.†We passed the joint around the table. “ I got something else at the Goodwill for myself.â€Â
 With a little giggle looking at Cliff with devise eyes. “I’ll help you get ready in a little bit when Karen gets home.â€Â
           They headed to the living room to talk. I had fixed a nice dinner serving them. I went back to Angel’s room to continues getting ready.
           I heard the door open in front it be Karen. “Hey girl what’s up†Angel happily greeted her. I stood still at doorway of Angel’s room. “Oh I had a great time giggling†with glee in the sound of her voice. They talked like two schoolgirls with Cliff chuckling. Karen walked to the living room glancing towards my way. Discarding me as she talked about her night with her lover and how big he is.
 “I have to talk to Tyrone before we leave and I need to talk to you after I am done about the cuckold.†Looking at me with a sneer.
 “ You feel like going out to the bar with us tonight Desira?†I walked more like a lady to the living room.
 “Yea, I like too go.â€Â
 “Well since you did a good job, and been a good cuckold you deserve to go with us, so go and get ready I have surprise for you. We’ll be leaving shortly.â€Â
“And a good Vegetable slut†Cliff added and held up the plastic bag from the cushions. I became blushing red wit embarrassed. Scampering to the back to hide my face from them. Hearing them all laugh at me even after I shut the door. How much could I take?
 It started getting later as I felt this was getting out of hand loving her so much that I would go threw this cuckold act for her. I knew that going out tonight would only get worse, but to be able to dress in women’s clothing was a crazy fetish I had. Looking at myself in the vanity looking pretty hot as a woman. Angel was right I did have more girly features.
 I sat down crossed my legs and started on my nails when I would hear some noises from the other room. It was getting around 8:30 when the phone rang! Rubbing lotion on my bare legs I got excited going out with the girls tonight, and new they wanted to embarrass me in public. Karen walked in jean skirt and blouse wrinkled looked satisfied with a wild hair look. Setting down a black box on the vanity table.
           “ Well Tammy I was wondering if you like black cock, cause I can set you up with one Anthony. He’s a friend of Tyrone’s.†Hey we would even pay you. Think of that.
“What you mean being a prostitute?
 “ Well just me and Angela, since were setting you up with a few tricks we would be taking 90% and its not negotionable I say we can get $10 for a blow-job.†Dipping the eyeliner a few times.ÂÂ
“Why did you call my Tammy for†I wondered?
Angel said something about you would like to get a Tammy Fey Baker style make-up job, and its makes good sense for tonight meeting guys. I bought these while I was out.â€Â
Opening the box a pair of latex fake boobs.
“After your make-up just stick them in your bra, and attach to your breasts.
           I sat there listening and going along with their plan to whore me out. I was excited to say the least I wouldn’t need to make money off this I didn’t care at this point.
 “Yea I’ll do it on a few conditions!â€Â
 “ Yea sure right†Karen laughed. “Hold still!†applying mascara giving me big dark lashes.
Angel came a little later in a sexy flower dress lots of pinks and white pattern, showing above the knee brown nylons and leather 4-inch brown heels. Her long red hair was brushed back with waves on her sides her glasses and face showed her maturity. She had on enough make-up to look beautiful to me and sexy.
 “ Karen Tyrone said for you to call him I’ll finish the whore up. He's missing you girl.
 They both gigged. I know Desirae’s going to get some tonight.†Karen left while Angel applied thick foundation and blush, going threw perfumes and eye shadow and deciding on purple eye shadow.
“ Whew girl your looking like some tramp. Put your purple bra on I want to see it on you with the fake boobies.â€Â Those rounded out my breasts making sure I had some.
“I don’t know about the bra though? Try on the white one.â€Â I did what she ordered flaunting around in the room. “ The purple one I think that looks good on you plus it fits your outfit.â€Â
 “Angela…. Karen yelled!†She walked off. “Put your hose on, and I’ll do your hair in the bathroom hurry up.â€Â
 I went to the vanity open the package of sheer black pantyhose and put them on as famine as I could a sliding one leg at a time up my scented smooth legs. I did the same with my other leg standing up and pulling the B-size pantyhose around my hot ass to the waist. I rubbed my legs together instantly getting friction. I went crazy for a few moments doing that then I put on my 3in. purple heels. I sprayed some perfume on my legs.
           I went to Karen’s bathroom walking sexy when Cliff said.
“ I know those brother’s up there have some big dicks then what I got, but I don’t get any complaints from Angel or yourself HUH?â€Â
“No complaints here.†Angel said applied a tie in the back of her Red hair. “Me neither.†I said with a look of submission, and famine voice at the same time.
 Karen was in her velvet Green-mini dress that covered her arms to her wrists from the other night, but with black fishnets on.
“Sit down here†Angel said.
 I sat on the toilet while she put some clip-on earrings, and gave me some fake rings and jewelry. Karen did my hair puffing up giving me high bangs, using hairspray and found a white bow to finish my big dark slutty hair.
“We had to get you a bigger purse it’s on the table take plenty of lipstick with you, and powder.†Karen instructed me.
 I stepped to the mirror made some last minute primping beside Angel. Cliff came to the doorway. “You girls look hot with a big grin. “ Your going to have to wait a until we get back home before you get some, unless you want a blow job from Desirae.†That just tickled Angel up and down.
 “I’ am not paying for it I didn’t then and I am not now!â€Â
 Karen picking her keys from the table getting ready to go.
“So how much are you and Miss Pimp in they’re making off whoring me out?†I loved the look in there eyes. I hoped there wasn’t going to be to many guys.ÂÂ
“ None of your business you’ll be buying our drinks for us tonight and sum.â€Â Karen said. I stepped to get the black zipper purse on the table not fashionable at all. I put some makup in my bag with a surprise at the bottom. It was there Oh my god I was blushing red! All three of them laughed. Cliff came by pinching my butt. “ You never know when you might need it. Lets get going.â€Â
 Karen drove a trashed out red station wagon. Cliff sat in the messy back with me. They quickly started making comments about me blowing Cliff in the back seat on the drive up.
“OK you want to get high Ho†looking over at me.
“Yea sure†I said with a happy but sutra response. I was getting so hot rubbing my sheer legs back and forth.
“ Undo my pants then bitch†saying this in my ear.
 I was excited about blowing Cliff again. I took a few hits of the joint with one hand the other working his semi-hard penis out of his jeans in the other. I helped him pull his jeans down off his hips as I stroked him a few more times. They started talking about putting me on the corner when I thought I had enough of what I would go with. Cliff put my head into his crotch before I could get a word out.
“Suck it.†grabbing a good portion of my head putting me down on it.
 “ Be carfull with her hair we spent some time on it, and she has to be looking some what together when she gets there.â€Â Karen piped up.ÂÂ
I put my hands on either side of him while I bobbed my head up and down going down the road. I didn’t care at this point. I sucked him getting him hard around my painted mouth. I moaned around his long 8 inch’s in my throat and slurped deep on his cock. Saliva ran down to his hairy nuts.
“Damn slut suck of hitch off a trailer†Angel said.
 Cliff just humped my mouth getting him turned on holding my neck. My mouth filled with his pre-cum lubing my throat. I gagged hard breathing threw my nose at times around the base of his cock as he held it there for what seamed to be a mile or two. Tasting his cock and poky pubic hairs on my chin and lips. I couldn’t breath. He let up a little so I could start work his meat in and out between my slick lips. The smell of our sex and pot smelled so good to me. Drooling around his cock.
           Wondering how big this Anthony guy was going to be as I worked on Cliff’s meat. He was hard in my throat banging my mouth up and down till he was grunting to cum. The girls yelledÂÂ
“IN HER MOUTH!â€Â
At the same time laughing and clapping there hands together uncontrollable. Cliff Held my neck down on his throbbing cock stretching my throat getting all his squirting cum down my throat. I gargled it jerked it off until he was done squirting his seed. He let up off of my neck and relaxed with his spent penis going soft in my wanting mouth.
“Yea it might be worth $2.00 I don’t know about $10†Chuckling to himself trying to get under my nerves. “Put it’s free so I cant complain, and know that you gobble way better then that.†Looking up front at Angel. She replied with a simple “I knowâ€Â. Where just about there get ready.
 I put his cock back into his underwear and jeans. “Thanks for letting me suck it.
“Man this bitch is getting trained right. You girls our good.
           We came in to the city I looked into my purse for my lipstick, and to powder my nose. I seem the smeared lipstick and fixed my face right up. I felt the cucumber down inside with the maxi.ÂÂ
           “I cant take this with me come on please don’t do this guys pouting.â€Â
“Well all right†Angel said “but don’t be asking for nothing else then. Leave the cucumber but bring your purse.†With a few in agreements in the car and a quick fix on my face. We pulled in to the Tavern’s parking lot. Cliff grinned putting out his cigarette and smirked as I slipped the plastic bag on the floor digging it from my purse. It was getting to be around 9:30 when we stepped out. Angel was in front of me looking classy compared to my sluttish look. I realized Wow, how cheap I looked with my cotton mini skirt showing plenty of thighs and legs I was nervous about this. However my purple outfit was fabulous on me going into Betty Boots.ÂÂ
“Walk with more sway into your hips†whispering to me “those heels aren’t that high you can do it sexy.†Angel said encouraging me. I walked swaying my hips rubbing my nylons in a different way as I felt sexy walking threw the front door with the sound of thumping music lights and globes. Karen stepped in with her green mini and black fishnets and 4 inch clogs. I next felt the atmosphere change my outfit glowed under the lights tapping across the dance floor that was empty. Following Karen to the first table greeting her lover with a passionate kiss and hug that brought her up off her heels. Her tops showed from her mini dress.
“Yea just the way I like them around the thigh.†He recognized me as I came up beside her, is yours around the thigh to bitch or you wearing them pantyhose?†“Hey Angel how’s it going sweetie we going back latter to smoke?â€Â
 Like it was there ritual. I sat down at the table next to a dark man. Angel followed me telling Cliff to find them a seat. He did across the room against the wall. I crossed my ultra-sheer legs The guy next to me eyed Angel legs up and down making quiet strawberry remarks to his friend next to him. Tyrone stopped mauling Karen for second.
“ So Karen informs my that you want to be a ball licking ho and you liking your ex girlfriend having sex with other guys. I can see why she’s selling your no dick mother fucker ass.â€Â
Angel blushed there with hand to her face looking at me. “Yea that’s pretty much that†patting me on the back the table laughed.
Tyrone past numerous bills to Karen as she got up to go get drinks motioning me to help her I got up stepping up to the bar long and wooden. “Tyrone is going to give Angel and I $100 each and he gets you for the night. She handed me $20 “That’s yours I know you want to make Angela happy as Desira and tricking for us can always help her, she couldn’t go on with a straight face. “ and plus you love dressing up like a slut, you have a pad with you right? I hope your going to be with us when we go powder our nose’s latter I can show you a few more tricks you might need to hold me up laughing. I nodded looking over at Angel smoking and node her head occasionally glancing at my cuckold ass. We ordered around of tequila shots, wine, and mix drinks from the bartender in his 40’s fairly dark but sadistic look in his eyes pouring the drinks.
 She sat down across the table were I sat and talk to the three blacks. I hope that she appreciated what I was doing. I balanced well bringing the drinks back. Cliff got upset look for a moment going to the bar eyeing Angel getting a beer. As she told the guys she would be back for the round of drinks.
 “Desirea sit ho your ass down here and meet Anthony and Larry there going to be your first tricks tonight to earn some of my money back. Angie says you give her 90% that stays the same with me bitch. Eighteen bucks of that is mine so hand it over you getting what I am saying to you. And I am setting up the first two you.â€Â
 The rest of the table sounded off in laughter as I got out the twenty from my skirt and made change. “ That’s fine I know I am a sissy girl and like taking it like a whore.†Tyrone pointed to the floor. “That’s right now go on Bitch shut the fuck up and go move your sissy ass on the dance floor so I continue my business before I but you ass on the corner!â€Â
 I picked up my tequila shot and downed it humiliated to almost tear’s half scared that he would. “I’ll drink to that†Cliff rose his beer toasting. Anthony watched as I got up taking my purse to the dance floor feeling so electrifying in my hose and skirt. I moved well as a table of four blacks watched my sexy ass. The bar wasn’t packed yet but we had the wildest table. I bent my knees shook my ass and found myself rubbing my ultra sheer thighs together my ass was on fire. I used my hands to rub my fat breast dancing for the whole bar.
Occasionally two black kids in there must have been 19 wearing silk caps, and cell phones. Angel sat next to Tyrone I am sure nothing was holds bar in the conversation look like it went well.
 I was motioned over tapping my heels and still swinging to the music pumping. There was a drink at my chair, sitting down crossing my legs across from Karen. Anthony slid over the drink slurp on that for a minute you’ll need it bitch, so you like being a slut. Iam going to give you a new reason to love fat nigger dick so is my dog Larry. Anthony was around 28 6’2 220 sure of himself and cute Iam sure he wasn’t kidding either. “Hey Larry at least she’s has some practice on the wayâ€Â.
 I finished my drink with this entire going on. Karen talked to Tyrone and Angel back and forth making snob remarks. “Anthony bent down in my ear you want to get high ho, and party with me and Larry for a little bit. I like your girlfriend she’s not that pretty but has a hot body I can’t wait to get up into that. How old is she. Putting a hand on my upper thigh rubbing it. Larry got up about the same age, 6’0 269 and plenty fat and black. I knew that it was close to going but where? Finishing my screwdriver taking my purse not fixing my skirt riding up some showing lots of leg in my silky nylons. “Well se you in a little bit†Angel coughed around her second zinfandel putting out her cigarette I figured by now most the bar new what was going on.
I walked outside to the sidewalk 25 ft away from the van the guys were going to in the semi lit lot. They complemented on my ass and legs how sexy I was for a white bitch.
“Did you see the tits and ass on Angela not the best looking but whew man I would terror that shit upâ€Â! I hear yea, Karen likes it up the ass though†chuckling Larry laughed. “What’s your name ho?† “Desirea†Anthony opened the sliding blue door.
 “Lets discuss me and your girlfriends cream-pie while sucking my dick.†Larry hand stayed on my round cotton ass basically lifting me a step up into the van crouching some up against the wall. Larry got up front in the drivers seat, while Anthony shut the door and got in the back seat rummaging through to a tin can. I came over and sat nervously, next to this large dark man. I held my legs together while he packed a bowl of pot.
 “So I hear you like sucking cum out of your girlfriends cunt. Wouldn’t you like sucking her shit from my cock.� He hit it and went on with his taunting. “Take my dick out ho, and see if you can make it hard†Larry laughed at Anthony’s wit. I did what he asked, undoing his belt buckle, and undoing his pants. I felt that long thick python in his jeans. I barely got my small hand around his dark meat stroking him softly. He lit the pipe and put it to my bright red lips, sucking in some pot. Tasting a Pot and coke getting high stoking dick. “ You know what bitch I think your girlfriend needs t
Upstairs sounds good to me! A wet patch had come through my pants and trousers,good job the material was dark. She took her skirt off and got in bed,her baby was down stairs in a cot in gran's room. Take your clothes off then,you can't get in dressed. Suited me I'm in very quickly. now she's in control although only 19She say's you can get real close and have a good look and play with it however you want to. I'll tell you what I like as we go along. Here's a little torch,wasn't that little though. Get under the bed clothes between my legs and switch it on so you can see.
She took a folded hand towel off the bedside,lay on her back and put it over he
Read More
r face. How odd! Must ask about that later. I'm under,flash light on and a young pussy only inches from my face,or should I say mouth. I can almost taste it,my nostrels are flaring to her aroma and my cocks trying to bore a hole through the mattress.
First she say's don't matter what you here me say,DONT PUT YOUR COCK IN ME TODAY. Quite meekly i respond "I promise I wont" I'm fearful I'm so near and she'll take it away from me. that said,she told me to do anything I felt like. So from her laying flat I ease her legs at the ankles back towards her bum cheeks with her knees spreading till her feet are flat on the bed. Her cunt flaps are still sticking together from the juices she made earlier. But my target is to see how touchy her crinkly bum hole is. My very first touch, Oh so gentle tickles her hairs on her bum which makes it pulse in and out slightly with a tiny gasp coming from under the towel. Then i have proper contact with the crinkles and her asshole starts to twitch with each touch. i must be doing good because the towel says OOH AAH UUH AAH OOO Thinks! my finger will go in there,not now,in a minute.
I place the torch so I can use both hands and move to her cunt,I'm learning fast now. With my thumbs i pull the outer puffy lips open gently,these are more rubbery than my aunts,lots of juice inside running towards her bum hole, good that will help my finger in a bit. I put a finger in the bottom of the inner flaps now and move it upwards,they start to open like a fast speed film of petals opening on a rose. There's sticky juice like cobwebs making links across the gap,this is wonderful. I get some on my forefinger and thumb and as I open them the juice makes a thin chain between them. Finger back in again,her hole comes into sight,its tiny yet a baby has come out of it? I dip my finger in deeper,Its bloody tight,I'm surprised,I thought it would be open like two or three inches (50 - 75m/m)
More juice now and she's wriggling,A command! Start touching the hard lump bit at the top.I know what that bit is!don't talk anymore. Eh! whats that about? right. I hit the buttonand her ass starts making little fucking movements. The towels making more excited noises now. "Touch it with your tongue" Fuck me! A whole new world emerges,my tongue explores the slit,back up to the nub,back to the bottom of her cunt,the taste facinates me,there's the juice taste,nice and the fleshy walls inside have a metalic taste. I stay with this for a while tongue flipping here,there and everywhere,then hands grasp my head and pull my mouth hence my tongue up to the clit, (She told me the name after it had ended) Concentrating on licking her clit,I start to put my fingers in, "Bunch them together and push in and out" the towel said. I did! My other hand had moved to her ass and lots of love juice was already there. I tickled the puckered rim then pushed my finger in and out till the whole length was going up there.
Towel said,faster so faster and faster I went. Her belly and bum is doing fucking actions furiously. Im cumming! I'm cumming! Fuck me! stick it in hard! By this time after her thighs clamped my head like a vice,my head has been hit out the way with her body and legs flayling around,but I've got my thumb in place on her clit and I'm whirling it like a banshee. She wants it fucked,but I'm not to fuck her. Fucking mad woman! Then here goes,the torch is on. The head is bigger than my cocks helmet,but what the fuck? I touch her cunt hole with it,her legs opened even wider,I thought they'd detach themselves from her body. As it started in I got a look up inside her cunt,to much I'm afraid,I shot my spunk everywhere. As my orgasm hit me I rammed the torch into her as though it was my own cock and realy drove in and out,she was loving it,"Keep going,do't stop,I'm cumming,Stop,No for fucks sake don't stop" Clearly totally mad I thought. But no,that's the way it is with women,I found out.
Phew! She resurfaced,rolled the sheets away,the towels gone. Fuck she said,you aught to be a professional, you made me cum four or five times. didn't know that then. She pointed and started giggling unmercifully, pointing at all the spunk on her sheets.Fucking good job I didn't let you put that lot in me,I'd have had triplets. Still laughing,she said,you know how I hate laundry,thendipped her finger in the jism ,got a good dollop on her finger and put it in her mouth.mmmm thats not as salty as Den's (Her husband) I rather have the taste of yours. I had to know! Why did you put the towel over your head? "Oh that! partly adulterous guilt,partly lust,but mainly because I shouldn't seduce you and the excitment seems better in the dark"
Funny enough I found in the future. Women do this but they don't realise others do as well.
She shouldn't seduce me eh! the future chapters will reveal all.
As we ran up to our wedding, we had much more time together. So doing the rounds of relatives and meeting my grandparents, hers are dead as it happens. Jackie made a great hit with all the family,especially my aunt. Her side knew me already of course. Aunt got me to one side to tell me, I had got a super catch and she already felt she recognised a lot about her (Jackie) that she had in herself in a sexual m
Read More
anner. This intregued me because my aunt was a "hotty" of the first order in my books. My aunt was quite clear saying, "You will have your work cut out in the sexual department with her" How would she know? But she had not been wrong so far!
Den was lensing Jackie quietly, I recognized his casual but intense scrutiny,especially of all Jackies sexual assets, her belly and mound of Venus was rather prominent under her light summer dress. As she rose from her chair when we were leaving, her skirt floated up her thighs a bit revealing, black panties above her flash of white thighs with the red suspender belt holding up her black nylons. It was only for a second or two but dead in line with where Den sat and he visibly moved slightly in his seat. I think it may have been hardening cock trouble. This pleased me because in my nieve mind, I had what he desired! Understand that me,Den and Dens father got on like a house on fire and spent a lot of time swimming,pubcrawling and doing men type interests including letching all female form. Obviously I also knew exactly all aspects of their anatomy as did they mine through swimming etc.
Meeting up with them had of course had eased off since me and Jackie had become a serious item. As we left Ginnys father-in-law arrived. He made his presence noticed by Jackie and I noticed he clocked Jackie from head to toe once but all further clocking failed to rise above the neck. "Eat your heart out matey" "Why were you grinning like that?" "The old git wants to fuck you" WHACK on the shoulder, sssh, "Well you asked!"
As we got to out motorcycle Den appeared at the door,this was something against his nature. I whispered to Jackie, "The other horny bastards out to take a look at your ass on the bike" WHACK again,shut up! All this attention to Jackie was getting "horny balls,alias the beast" in my trousers all worked up and he was letting his presence be known. "Youve got a hard on" WHACK! "I have got to ride this bike with this arm mind"
Jackie, never sat on her skirt riding pillion, none of the girls did in those days and female jeans had not been invented, or not in Britain anyway. So plonking her ass down on the pillion,we are all set. I go off in the wrong direction,turn winding the throttle open the two letching bastards more than got their eye full.
When we were on our own Jackie said "That Dens a bit of a lad? it felt like he could see right through my clothes" "Did it bother you?" I asked. "No,but I felt all hot,I think I was blushing,I wonder what your Ginny will think?" "She takes it all in her stride, he often even says to her "did you see me looking" I am not sure whether he tries to provoke her or give her a buss" "Perhaps she gets off on his getting horny say, he imagining doing you or what he can not see but imagines he can and she receives a good fucking because of it"
Just imagine,Jackie said,thinking. "I would be jealous if you were on me but thinking its someone else" playing it cool I say, "I am not sure I would. Remember when you thought I would let that peeper have a go on you" "Did you get a buss thinking about watching me getting it from him?" Fuck! I have walked into it again! "Not altogether" "what then?" "Well I did get a buss when you went back to look at his offering to the " Great Pussy God Jackie" "Did you? really? and it did not make you jealous?" "It was like today,I have got you,they want you and I bet it gives you a buss knowing they would like to be in your panties" "Thats stupid! course it did not" "Really?" I bet it does but you wont admit so" Rather to forcefully, "NO! I did not get a buss out of it" "Let me feel it then,I bet its dribbling" "NO! not here,his fathers to old for me anyway! Shut up about it NOWW! anyway,Got her,she got a buss alright and more than a buss talking about it. "Time will tell" I said. "What does that mean?" "Never mind, you will see!"
Remember,I knew Den had come on to Ross in the past. All blokes do come on to women if given the chance. Do they not girls? So later back in our flat,we start to play mothers and fathers. Saying nothing I work my way down the bed to where I can look at Jackies pussy and I start to play with it, starting from cold,you know, no kissing and necking before hand. I want to know about earlier,now forgotten by Jackie. Yes! theres the give away. Opening her labia and looking in,theres a lot of earlier love juice up inside,not clear new juice but whiter older stuff, so she did get a real turn on then,it went to confirm the dried silvery love juice area on her knickers. Just as I suspected, good for her,what a turn on It confirmed all that I suspected,she did wonder what another cock would be like. I could have given her a description of both to let her think about but did not. Not at this moment anyway.
Attention Readers:The following is not a complete story. It is the first chapter of a novel I am writing called Secrets in the Dark. This novel will be filled with mystery, suspense, intrigue, and of course erotic liaisons.
I have been working on this n
Read More
ovel in my spare time over the past year. ReI am looking for feedback as to the following:
Ø      Do the characters grab you?
Ø      Do you care what happens to the characters?
Ø      Does this story grab you?
Ø      Now that you have read the first chapter, do you want to read more?
Ø      Do you think this piece needs to be thrown in the trash heap and burned?
Ø      Other suggestions are welcome
I thank those of you who take the time to provide constructive feedback with details. If you just tell me is sucks or you hate it, this doesn’t provide any meaningful feedback to me.
With eyes closed, she sensed the bump before it came, air in the cabin motionless, devoid of sound. Then her head bounced slightly on the sill of the window overlooking the wing.
“Sorry for the bump folks,†a gravely voice broke the silence overhead.
Maureen lifted her head slightly as she brushed her long dark hair from her eyes, returning her thin hands to her lap, sitting quiet and sullen listening to the muffled roar of jet engines. Having been on the run for more than ten hours, still, she did not feel free. She wanted so badly to get some rest, but was afraid to close her eyes for fear she would wake to find this all a dream.
Staring out the window of British Airways Flight 812, she watched as the safety light on the tip of the wing slowly blinked into view from behind a bank of clouds. As the plane cut through the overcast scene spread out before her on flat fields of green, the first drops of another rainy English morning beat against fuselage, dripping down the window pane beside her seat. Closing her eyes, she thought of the house of horrors she had just escaped.
Three years earlier, she had been lying awake in bed, stomach cramps searing through her thin body, threadbare blanket pulled tightly to her chin. Down the hall she could hear water pouring from the showerhead in the bathroom. Her father had arrived home from work. When the water stopped, her nightly hell would begin.
Crawling from her bed, her thin naked body shuddered as she grabbed her tattered robe wrapping herself. Opening her bedroom door, she stared down the hall, illuminated by a sliver of moonlight streaming in from the alcove which led to the living room.
On bare feet, silently she crept, stirring dust bunnies on the hard wood floor of the hallway. Reaching the end, thin fingers encircled the cold knob of a small thin door. Slowly she pulled it open hoping the squeak of hinges would not betray her. Pulling the heavy door closed behind her, she turned and began to descend the old wooden stairs, inky black darkness swallowing her.
Stepping off the last plank laden with slivers, Maureen felt her toes instinctively curl the sensation of cold dirt and pieces of jagged scattered gravel cutting into her tender feet. Clenching her teeth, she groped in the darkness, searching for her secret place. Huddling between the chimney and the cold foundation of the house, she closed her eyes and shivered, wrapping her arms around chest. She was in no mood to deal with his accusatory tirades, justification for the pain he wrought. Sitting in the suffocating darkness, the basement reminded her more of a tomb than a storage area. Suddenly, a single bulb dangling from bare wires pierced the blackness, illuminating the dank dirty room. As the footsteps descended, she counted each creaky step, silently praying as she rolled herself in a tight ball pulling her robe ever tight. As she watched her father, she escaped detection, but discovered a secret, she knew none of her brothers or mothers were aware of.
efef f
James Gould looked at his watch, picked up a mug beside the pot and began to pour. Suddenly, he heard a hard thump against the back door. Startled, he looked up to view the security monitor, his hand shaking as he poured muddy brown coffee down the side of the ceramic cup scalding two fingers.
“Fuck,†he winced, quickly setting the coffee pot back on the small table in front of him, switching the cup to his empty hand, shaking burnt fingers in an attempt to cool the sting.
Gazing back at the monitor, he saw a tree branch, three feet in length leaning against the steal back door. The tree towering above the door bore a new wound, as wind whipped snowflakes circling the massive trunk.
Across the interior of the office, through a large bullet proof window overlooking the border crossing, Jim could see the outline of Noel Bennington. The new rookie was speaking with the occupants in a dark blue car.
Glancing at his watch again, Jim watched the second hand tick slowly.  Tonight, like so many other nights, an old scene played out in his minds eye. He smiled gingerly flexing his burnt fingers. It was payday, not his government issued penance but his ticket to freedom.
With broad shoulders, standing well over six feet tall, his hands resembled plump Easter hams. Jim Gould had established himself as a man with nerves of steel and a heart of gold amongst the people of his community. Well respected, he served on the local school board, taught soccer in the fall and ran Little League baseball in the summer.  There weren’t too many days that went by when the townspeople read a story in the local paper that reminded them of Jim’s one defining heroic deed, the moment that ingratiated Jim to them forever.
Two years earlier, Jim, tired of the traffic back east, transferred with his family to the small border crossing of Eastport in northern Idaho. It was while on duty his second week when he discovered 5 kilos of coke hidden inside of a tool chest in the back of a truck crossing at the border station.  Two young college kids from out of state had been promised enough money to pay for their tuition, plus as much weed as they wanted. Instead, they each received twenty year prison sentences. What the townspeople or none of Jim’s co-workers knew, was the bust had been a setup. A plan hatched by his contacts a shadowy group, whose members John couldn’t even identify.
Lifting the steaming coffee to his lips, his right hand shaking, Jim savored the nutty flavor. Lately he had noticed on his special payday, it was becoming much harder to calm his nerves. Just nine more months he thought to himself as he mentally counted his stash, just nine more months.
Turning, Jim began to walk back to his desk, drops of coffee spilling from the cup, lost in the cornucopia of melted snow and muddy boot prints on the once white linoleum floor. A sharp buzz pierced the silence of the room, cutting a jagged slice through Jim’s thoughts. Susan Branch and Frank King walked through the main door of the station ready to start their shift.
“Good I can get the hell out of here,†Jim muttered under his breath. ÂÂ
“Hey Cap,†Frank smiled. “Slow night?â€Â
“Yes,†Jim smiled, feeling nervous flip-flops mix with the coffee fueled heart burn rising in his stomach.
“Well the roads are six inches deep. Looks like George didn’t get out with the plow yet. He’s probably passed out in his cab.â€Â
“Probably,†Jim chuckled, thinking about the one man in their county assigned to plow the roads. George was pretty reliable, but sometimes his priorities were as blurred as his vision while he plowed the snow covered roads. Jack Daniel’s or ensuring the safety of the citizens of tiny Eastport, sometimes George had a hard time making a choice.
“Jim, you want a beer,†Officer Bennington asked as they walked to their cars at the end of their shift.
“No thanks,†Jim grunted, “I need to get home.†ÂÂ
“Wife sick again,†Noel asked, concern in his voice.
“Hmmm,†Jim answered barely audible
“See you tomorrow night than, hope she feels better.†Noel flashed a toothy smile, fishing his car keys from his pocket.
Jim sat waiting for the heater to warm the interior of his truck. Staring through the windshield, he watched as Noel’s taillights disappeared. The snow had stopped, but turned to sloppy slush under the wheels of his truck as he began to back out of his parking space. Pulling away from the border station, Jim glanced in his rearview mirror, watching the lights of the Canadian Border fade from view.
As he drove, Jim’s thoughts turned to Noel’s offer, and then to his wife. Gripping the steering wheel his knuckles began to turn white. God he hated her. And cursed the day he married back into the cycle. She reminded him of his alcoholic, drug addled mother. Having raised Jim on her own, his mother’s demons had gotten the best of her. In exchange for her daily fix she had offered his childhood up as currency for a rush. As he slowly rounded a snow slicked curve, Jim’s mind flashed back to a memory. He was ten again and Lenny, his mother’s dealer was holding him by the back of the head, greasy crotch, smothering Jims face
efef f
“On behalf of Captain Morgenstern, myself, and the crew welcome to HeathrowInternationalAirport. We hope you have a pleasant stay and choose British Airways again for all your travel needs. The time is 6:30 am British Standard Time.â€Â
Turning from the rain spattered window, the memory of the night she discovered the secret rushed from her mind as passengers stood and began to ransack the over head compartments. Reaching for an overnight bag tucked underneath her seat Maureen opened it taking inventory of the contents; passport, sunglasses, change of clothes, toiletries, and a small book with telephone and bank account numbers.
Disembarking behind a mother, with two small children, she wondered what life was like for them. Their mother was smiling as she herded them along, but Maureen wondered if it just her public mask? Slipping on dark sunglasses she felt stupid, but knew she had to be cautious. She was thousands of miles from home. But had she inadvertently left a clue? She couldn’t take that chance being so close to freedom.
Picking up a battered old suitcase from the baggage carousel, she removed her sunglasses. She did not see anyone she recognized and told herself she was just being stupid. As she approached customs, she began to tremble. Had she made the right decision to leave home? Would she be safe, living on her own in a foreign country? ÂÂ
“Do you have anything to declare Miss Connelly?†the gray haired official asked, eyeing here directly.
“No sir,†Maureen smiled shyly. From this moment on, she needed to remember her old identity was now a thing of the past.
“And what brings you England?â€Â
“I am here visiting relatives for a few weeks.â€Â
“And where do your relatives live miss?â€Â
“Devonshireâ€Â, Maureen answered hoping her response sounded more matter of fact than a question.
“Have a pleasant stay,†the official smiled, stamping her passport, his teeth reminding her just how crooked her life had been up to this point.
“Thank you,†Maureen smiled, as she bent to pick up her suitcase. Walking away from the counter, a trail of cold sweat began to snake a slow trail down her back.
efef f
The sign for CrescentLakeloomed ahead, flashing green as the headlights of Jim’s truck cast an eerie glow across the white letters. Glancing into his rear-view mirror, Jim checked the road behind him making sure he didn’t have company this late at night. Shifting into four-wheel drive, he slowed to a crawl, spotting the small faded red flag hanging from the branch of a pine tree. Checking his rear view mirror a second time, he flipped the switch for the spot light hanging on the side of the passenger door. The old logging road framed on either side by steep banks and tall pines raising high into the dark night were covered with about a foot of snow. The bed of the road had always been solid in the past. Tonight there was nothing to indicate it would be any different. Turning onto the road, he began a slow, cautious drive.
Opening the glove box, Jim found a flashlight and climbed out of his truck. Reaching behind the seat he extracted a crowbar and gloves. As he began to walk into the cold black night, his breath puffed a white cloud into the freezing air. An owl hooted in the distance signaling his arrival.
The snow on the top of the stump had been cleared away. But if anyone was to come upon it, Jim doubted they would suspect anything. This was a popular winter snowmobiling spot for locals; a perfect place to hide something right under the nose of everyone who was more concerned with sipping from bottles of whisky while riding their machines full bore. Before he got to work, Jim trained his flashlight on the other side of the stump. One set of snowmobile tracks trailed off into the black night from the opposite direction he had entered the road.
Suddenly, Jim heard branches snapping off to his left. His heart flipped twice, leaping into his throat as he turned off the flashlight and hit the ground, eating a mouthful of cold snow. As the sounds began to get closer he froze. “I’m done this time,†he thought to himself, “they have finally caught me. Fuck me, I’m so close.â€Â
As Jim lay in the cold snow, a large black shape stepped out of the trees, no more than ten feet from his position. Although it was a cloudy, the moon had managed to seep through a break in the clouds casting an eerie glow across the dark landscape.
The large black shape turned its head from side to side, a grunt escaping its mouth, snorting as it smelled the intruder. A few minutes passed as Jim watched the beast in silence paw at the snow. Without warning, the shape turned and walked away, down an embankment, heavy steps splashing water. Jim could hear his own breath, ragged, as he stared into the black night where the shape had disappeared. When all was quiet, he found his flashlight and aimed it on the spot where the dark shape had been. Elk tracks. ÂÂ
Satisfied the animal was gone; Jim slowly rose to his feet. Setting the flashlight in the snow, he found the crowbar. Grasping the cold steel in his gloved hands, he shoved the curved end of the bar at the stump, metal against wood. A muted thud broke the silence of the black night.  Striking pay dirt he had found the notch in the stump. Working the bar into the tiny space, Jim pulled up with the bar, splitting the stump in two where it had been pre-cut. Picking up the flashlight, Jim trained the faint yellow light into the wooden hollow illuminating a canvas bag.
efef f
Walking through the duty free section, Maureen smiled for the first time in weeks. Although she was frightened, being alone in a foreign country, anything was better than one more day in that house. Approaching a cluster of ATM machines she heard a voice behind her.
“Excuse me miss.â€Â
Maureen froze in her tracks, she was afraid to move. Closing her eyes, she felt her heart sink like a heavy stone into a bottomless lake. She knew her new found freedom was too good to be true. She had been caught.
Turning in the direction of the voice, the customs official who had stamped her passport was standing behind her.
“Miss, you might need this,†he smiled, handing her the overnight bag she had carried onto the plane.
“Thank you sir, it was a long flight, I must be tired.†Maureen smiled suddenly realizing that she had forgotten her carry on bag at the customs counter. ÂÂ
“We all lose our minds sometimes,†he looking deep into her in the eyes as if he knew she was out of her element. “Do you need directions?â€Â
“No, I just need to withdraw some moneyâ€Â, Maureen pointed to the bank of ATM machines.
“Have a good afternoon miss,†he winked turning away from her, walking towards a door marked employees only.
Stepping before one of the machines, Maureen opened the bag the office had returned to her. Retrieving her pocketbook, she opened it, removing a bank card.  As she waited for the machine to dispense money, she looked around. Over to her right, she saw a small lounge with a couple of small round tables and a few chairs. Removing the money from the tray, she wrapped it around the card and slid both back into her wallet. Grasping her suitcase and carry on bag, she walked towards the lounge to get her bearings. She did not see the man watching her.
efef f
Opening the door to the truck, Jim slid the crowbar back behind the seat. With a grunt, he squeezed his two hundred and fifty pound frame behind the steering wheel. Turning the key in the ignition, Jim pushed in the clutch and began to slowly back his truck down the dark road, his mind drifting to white sandy beaches, bikini clad woman and cold margaritas, a stark contrast to the weather outside. Soon he would be free from his job, nagging psychotic wife, and the children he never wanted in the first place. As he approached his house, the liberating thoughts quickly vanished. Pulling into the driveway, he noticed that all the lights in the house were off. He would be able to hide the bag without anyone questioning the contents.
Turning on his flashlight, Jim trained it at the bottom of the pit, the yellowish glow, dancing on top of the lid of an old wooden truck. Grasping the top of the ladder with one hand, and the canvas bag in the other, he began to descend into the dark hole. At the bottom, he stood before the trunk smiling; his own private treasure chest. Opening the lid of the trunk, the smell of money and stale dirt assaulted his senses, a smiling playing on his lips.  He felt like a man who had just won the lottery.
Reaching inside the canvas bag, Jim tore open the plastic package containing a mix of tens, twenties and Ben Franklin’s. Inside the trunk, laying the first stack on top of the old, he didn’t notice anything different about the trunk. It was when he laid the second bundle of bills down that his blood ran cold. In horror, he watched as false rows of money imploded, falling into a small pile at the bottom of the trunk.  Sticking out from the sides of the pile he saw pieces of cardboard. Frantically he dug through the small pile of money and cardboard.
“Where is all of my fucking money?†Jim spat through clinched teeth his face turning red. He knew at last count he had well over $50,000 stashed away in the trunk. Someone has found this hiding spot, and ÂÂ
efef f
“Leader one, this is leader two I have a target in site,†the man in the dark suit spoke into his radio. “Will advise when I know more.â€Â
While he returned the small phone to the inside pocket of his suit, he stubbed out a cigarette on the worn tile floor.  Turning his head back to the woman he watched as she packed s small bag into a larger suitcase.
Zipping her suitcase closed, Maureen began to walk towards an information booth she saw off in the distance down the terminal. The man followed behind her, looking inconspicuous, just another passenger lost in an endless sea of tourists; businessmen, woman and children.
“Excuse me,†Maureen smiled as she stopped in front of a counter, a sign reading Information Booth glowed over head. “Could you tell me where I may find this address?â€Â
Handing a plump middle aged lady behind the counter a slip of paper, Maureen waited. The man in the suit waited as well, pretending to read the latest football scores, silently cursing Manchester United for losing the last match.
“Miss, you probably don’t want to take a taxi to this location,†the plump information lady smiled. “The fare would be way too dear. I would recommend you take the train here at the airport which connects to the tube.â€Â
The lady in the information booth produced a train schedule, and began to circle station names and times as she read each to Maureen.  “Miss you need to go to Terminal Two. From Terminal Two, take the 8:00 amtrain to Piccadilly station. From “dilly†catch the 9:30train to Paddington station. From Paddington, the Bayswater Inn is a short taxi ride away. Can I help you with anything else Miss?†The lady smiled, crows feet, showing at the corners of each of her hazel eyes.
ÂÂ
“No, you have been a big help†Maureen smiled, “Thank you.â€Â
As Maureen began to walk towards Terminal Two, the man in the suit followed, paper folded under his arm.
Waiting on the platform for the next train to arrive, Maureen watched the people come and go around her. She was frightened to be in this big place, a foreign country all alone. But what was the alternative. Her old life, the old house she grew up in. A place so cold and unforgiving, you could literally feel your soul dying inside. ÂÂ
Trains came and went as Maureen sat on the bench waiting for the train to take her to Piccadilly Station. It had been a long flight and she was eager to get to the hotel where she would be lodging for the next month. She was lost in her thoughts taking in this new country around her when a train pulled into the station. She recognized the number on the side and realized that this was the train she needed to board. Picking up her suitcase, she climbed the stairs, and found a seat just inside the door. As the train began to pull out of HeathrowAirport, although she was afraid, a new sense of freedom began to swell inside her. Each click clack of the wheels on the track was one more additional step to freedom, pure freedom, where she could eventually sleep at night, and chase her own dreams and desires.
efef f
Storming out of the hole, with the agility of a superstar athlete, Jim took the stairs leading from the basement two steps at a time hauling his pot belly with him.  He doubted if his wife had taken the initiative to get off her fat ass to venture into the basement, but he had to make sure. Throwing open their bedroom door, he was greeted by snores and grunts reminiscent of a barnyard. ÂÂ
“What, what?†his wife replied with a groggy waft of onions and tobacco as he shook her awake. ÂÂ
“Have you been in the basement the last few weeks?†Jim questioned his wife, his eyes black as coal, filled with hate. ÂÂ
“No Jim, you know I don’t go down there. Why what is wrong?â€Â
“Oh nothing, fuck!†he shouted stomping out of their blissful marital chamber.
Jim Gould was a man on a mission. He knew someone in the house had taken his money, but whom? Opening the door to Brian’s room, he began to unbuckle his belt as he walked towards the bed. Brain lay on top of his covers wearing white brief’s his back and legs exposed.
“You little son of a bitch,†Jim shouted as he raised his arm high in the air, bringing the leather down with a sharp crack across his son’s back. “What in the fuck did you do with it?
“Dad,†Brain was wide awake with a jolt, his fifteen year old eyes as big as saucers. Curling into a ball to protect himself from the successive blows he was sure would come, he cried out to his father, “What you are talking about?â€Â
“Don’t lie to me, damn it. You know damn well what I am talking about,†Jim bellowed as he swung the belt, leaving a welt on his son’s exposed calf.
“Dad,†Brain was crying now, “I swear I don’t know what you are talking about.â€Â
“Have you been in the basement within the past two weeks?â€Â
“Yes, but just to get the clothes out of the dryer.â€Â
“What else did you do down there?†Jim clinched his teeth hissing as he spoke.
 “Nothing,†Brian protested, his calf now displayed a red welt from the leather belt. ÂÂ
Jim stood staring down at his son, eyes burning with rage. For a split second he thought about telling Brian what he was referring to in the basement but dismissed the thought. After all, he could start again and still use the tunnel for hiding if Brian in fact was telling the truth.
“Let’s go you little shit,†his dad said grabbing him by the arm hauling him up with one hand. “We are going to get to the bottom of this if it takes all night.â€Â
Jim Gould gripped his oldest son behind the elbow. The skin turned white pinched between his meaty fingers as he marched Brian to out of his bedroom to another room a few feet down the hall. ÂÂ
“Sit,†he said shoving Brain onto a bed in the room they had just entered. ÂÂ
Underneath the cover’s, a small body stirred. Little Ricky did not see the hand as it descended upon him. Whipping back the covers, Jim grabbed him by the hair, pulling him into a sitting position on his bed.
“Rise and shine you little bastard,†Jim released his clutch on his youngest son’s hair, fists balled at his sides as he stood surveying his offspring.
Ricky looked at his father, white, as if a ghost had invaded his dreams. He wondered if he were having a nightmare.
“Now, one of you has been in the basement and one of you has taken something of mine. You two are going to sit here until I get some answers. No school, no breakfast, no bathroom breaks, nothing.
“Dad we don’t know what you are talking about,†they both looked at each other and then to him answering in unison.  Then Brian spoke up, “Have you asked Maureen? Maybe she took it. You know that she has to go into the basement to light the fire in the morning and wash the clothes.â€Â
Without a word, Jim Gould reached out and slapped both of his son’s with a hard open hand. He had learned how to hit them and not leave any bruises. “For your sake, the two of you had better hope like hell that your sister is responsible for this. Because if she isn’t, the three of you will wish that you were dead.â€Â
Leaving the room, like a ragging bull, Jim stormed down the hall, and stopped before a door at the end of the hall.
Standing before the closed door with flaking white paint, he could feel rage beginning to build inside.  Whether she knew where the money was or not, he knew what her punishment would be. She was responsible for her siblings and she would pay for their transgressions.
“Maureen,†Jim shouted as he opened the door.
Looking to her bed, he froze. It was empty, she wasn’t there. Walking to it, he sat, head in hands wondering where his money was, and wondering where his daughter was this late at night.  ÂÂ
I’ve been thinking of you all day. I love fantasizing about you. Sitting at my desk, coming up with scenarios in my head and wishing I was home in bed with you. Normally I refrain from touching myself in the workplace; I like to build up the anticipation until I get home and can jump on you. Today, however, I am feeling particularly horny. Maybe it’s because we haven’t been able to have sex in about a week, both of us being rather busy. In any case, I simply can’t control myself. I slip my hand around to the back of my pencil skirt and unzip it about a third of the way. I then slide my hand down the front of my skirt and over my bare pussy (I decided to g
Read More
o commando). My juices are already dripping down my thighs and making a small wet spot on the backside of my black skirt. The merest thought of fucking you has a huge effect on me. I can’t help but think of your perfect cock thrusting deep inside me. I start softly rubbing my clit until it is fully erect, day dreaming of your body pressed against mine. I slowly slip one, then two fingers into my tight cunt, wishing for your masterful fingers. As I fuck my self with those fingers, paying special attention to my illusive g-spot which you always manage to find, my other hand reaches down and starts vigorously rubbing my clit. Just thinking about fucking you has already brought me so close to climax that it doesn’t take long for my fingers to push me over the edge. I sit here, in my chair, panting and basking in the afterglow of my orgasm. Sadly, though, I am quite insatiable today. There isn’t a very good chance that I will get to see you tonight, as you have been very busy the past few days. The rest of the day passes excruciatingly slowly, and all the while I am growing more and more frustrated. I can’t get you out of my head. My thighs are thoroughly soaked in my juices, which are making their way further down my leg. I need you. Only you can give me the release I need.
Somehow I make it home. I don't know how I made it through the rest of my day. I lie on my bed nude (I’ve always had a bit of an exhibitionist in me) and try my best to read a book, but everything reminds me of you. I finally give up and just lie there, on my stomach, and fantasize. My hand reaches down and lazily starts rubbing my oversensitive clit. I’m so lost in my myriad fantasies that I don’t even hear you come into the bed room and undress. Suddenly I feel you move my hair aside and kiss the back of my neck. You grab my waist and turn me over, facing you. I can see the hunger in your eyes mirroring my own. You need me as much as I need you. I also see a hint of mischief playing behind that hunger. You are up to something, and I don’t have to wait long to find out what. I see you reach over me to my bedside table and open the drawer in which I keep my toys and scarves. You pull out the silky scarves and quickly bind my arms and legs, spread eagle, to the bed. I am in your hands now. You love the power you have over me. You don’t blindfold me because you like me to watch helplessly as you ravage my body. You start to kiss my lips, softly at first, but then more insistently. You kiss down to my neck and start to bite at my neck and collar bone vigorously , not enough to draw blood, but enough to hurt. A little pain can be a good thing. You continue kissing down to my milky white, double D cup breasts. You love my tits. You lick them everywhere and start to suck on my nipples, hard, alternating between the two until they are completely erect and a little red. Then you kiss down the soft skin of my stomach to my navel and continue to play with my bellybutton, causing me to squirm. When you finish toying with my bellybutton, you travel downwards still until you reach my beautifully bare pussy. I am so incredibly wet with my yearning for you that you can smell my scent throughout the room. Tantalizingly slowly you start to tease my engorged clit with your tongue and run your fingers up and down my slit, not entering me. You do so love teasing me. You are driving me wild. I can’t help but moan and beg you for more. You start sucking on my clit in earnest, and slip two fingers into my well lubricated slit. I love when your fingers fuck me. It drives me mad. I start bucking my hips in abandon.
"GOD, I am so close!" I moan.
Then you stop, reminding me that you alone hold the power over my orgasm. You straddle my waist and trail your perfect cock up my stomach to my mouth. You lift my head to your dick, so that I can take you more easily. I suck your cock with relish. I love sucking your cock. I love the way it feels to have you in my mouth. God, it turns me on. You hold my head to your dick as I suck harder and faster, and you start fucking my mouth. You hold my head still and thrust deep into my throat.
"Mmmmmm. Your cock tastes so good."
 I can tell that you are getting close to your first orgasm of the night. Suddenly you pull out of my mouth and shoot your load all over my heaving tits. You let me suck the last couple of drops from your dick, which I swallow gleefully. I love the taste of your cum. You proceed to slide you dick between my tits while squeezing them around your cock, using your own cum as lube. My tits feel wonderful around your throbbing member, and I can tell by the look of bliss on your face that you are enjoying it, but you stop and slide back down between my legs, dragging your cum all along my body. My orgasm has receded a little, but, with a little coaxing, I’m sure you could push me over the edge. There is a noticeable wet spot growing beneath me as you slide you cock in between my lips and along my slit, teasing me.
"Fuck me…please?" I beg," Please fuck me. I need to feel you thrusting inside me."
 I start to thrust upwards with my hips in an attempt to force you inside me, but you always pull away just in time. You are driving me insane. I am crying out for you, begging, pleading with you. Finally, ever so slowly, you slip your dick inside my tight, hot pussy. OH GOD YES! This is what I have needed. You start picking up your pace, slamming your hard, throbbing cock into me over and over. I can feel your balls slapping my ass. I am getting so close to my release. So fucking close. I am moaning and screaming your name.
"You are so fucking good! GOD, YES! OH, YES, FUCK ME! I’M YOUR LITTLE SLUT, FUCK MY FUCKING BRAINS OUT!"
 You suddenly stop and pull out right before I climax.
"No! No,  please don’t stop!"
 You untie my legs and throw them over your shoulders and pound into me. I scream my climax as you cum inside me.
"OH, GOD! I’M CUMMING ALL OVER YOUR COCK!"
My pussy clamps down on your cock as you cum inside me, milking you dry.  You sigh and settle onto me to catch your breath. Then you reach up and untie my hands. I relax my aching muscles and wrap my arms around you as you lay your full weight on top of me.
"You are absolutely incredible, you know that?" I coo.
 We lay there, basking in the glory of the night, both finally satisfied.
Me and my boyfriend hadnt done anything sexual since i just got off my period the day before. He was over for a "study date" which carried on for almost a week. We were laying down on the couch when i started geting horney. My dad was in the dinning room and my brother was about 10 inches away, so i pulled him into my room for a little private fun! I locked my door quietly then shoved h
The sermon that morning had been about obedience, and how doing what you were commanded to do took precedence over the commandments. It was controversial and the after service coffee gathering would be filled with discussion. The reverend Spillbacks had tried to make the sermon sound generic, referring to the story of Abrahamâ
Read More
€™s almost murder of his son by commandment, Joseph not exposing Mary as a whore despite the religious laws, and several other cases where people violated the commandments when they were instructed to do so by religious teachers. Although directed to the entire congregation, Spillbacks wanted one person in particular to hear the sermon; Jennifer Barlow, a very religious woman who attempted to have child like faith that made her seem almost moronic.
ÂÂ
He made his way through the well wishers drinking coffee and chatting about the implications of that morning’s sermon, careful not to become too involved in any particular conversation. He knew Jennifer would be in the group and would not hurry home, but wanted to make certain he talked to her. It was a delicate balancing act of wanting to seem extremely interested in conversations without actually getting involved or staying too long with any particular group. He felt a tug on his arm; someone grabbed him just above the elbow. “Oh hello Mrs. Cuddle†he said turning to see the handsome woman in her early thirties looking up at him. “Reverend Spillbacks,†she said looking up at him, “I want to thank you for coming to my home to minister to us last week. I so want to thank you for the blessing you gave me. My husband and I were wondering if you might come for a late supper on Tuesday.â€Â The Reverend knew that her husband would not be present. He had begun visiting the Cuddle family about six months ago. The husband and wife were unofficially separated with “irreconcilable differences.† The man traveled a lot with work, and she was often left alone. The almost constant separation resulted in the wife being left alone for long periods without male companionship which had caused a strain on their relationship. The reverend’s visits had been under the guise of encouraging reconciliation and had done much to reduce the source of conflict. He had met almost exclusively with the wife on a weekly basis for bible study, prayer, and as she put it ministering to her needs as a woman. “Of course, about 7:30†he said taking her hand. “Go with God, sister.â€ÂÂÂ
ÂÂ
He turned right to avoid Cassandra, but not in time. She had seen him and was making her way toward him. She wanted to make certain that he would be available for their weekly prayer session. He had told her that confirmation was not necessary and it was best to keep their meetings confidential to avoid becoming the subject of the gossip that went through a small church group, but her needs were strong and her confidence was not. It seemed she needed the constant reassurance that he would be there for her when she needed support. As she got close, he made eye contact and mouthed “Wednesday after school.â€Â She had winked, and smiled at him. She was deeply grateful for his help and support and thought they were being so clever keeping a secret from everyone else in the world.
ÂÂ
She had come to him almost a year ago when he first accepted the ministry and moved to this small community. She had been an average student but lately her grades were shipping. She had come racked with guilt and needed to confess her sins to someone. She was now almost fifteen, but when she had hit puberty, she had been hit with a flood of emotions and lust that she didn’t understand. She had begun staring at boys, having sexual dreams. A year later, she had started masturbating, and could not stop. She had hoped he would tell her it was not a serious sin and she should not worry about it. He had done just the opposite and condemned her not only for fornication, but also for pride, and deceit lying both to God and herself. He had quoted her scriptures – about a man committing adultery in his heart, being worse than if he commit it in the flesh. “It is better that a man spill his seed in the belly of a whore than on the sand of the sea†he had quoted proverbs to her. He had made the case that the sex drive in men was so much stronger, than in women and since all men could only have sex with the permission of women, it was doubly difficult for men, but it was what God expected of them. God certainly expected more of her; he had made her cry.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
He told her she had to stop her sinfulness, and week after week she had come back to him tearfully complaining that she had tried to exercise control, but she could not.  Each week she had resolved never to do ‘it’ again.  Finally he told her that it would be better for her to start having intercourse to satisfy her desires than to continue committing this most abominable sin. She must find a man, who was strong enough in the Gospel. A man who could have intercourse with her without submitting to the temptation of desire and lust, or she would be causing another person to commit sin and possibly loose his soul; she would not want that on her conscience. With Bible study he had shown her that a woman’s place was to be obedient and submissive to the man who took her.
ÂÂ
She was more concerned about more practical matters, worldly things he had called them, – humiliation that came from pregnancy, sexually transmitted diseases, or just someone at school finding out. Marriage was the answer, but she wanted a college, career, and more fun before she made that commitment and she didn’t even know anyone that she would be suitable.
ÂÂ
Finally when she was desperate enough, he had agreed to help her himself. The first session had been exquisite. He had invited her to come in a couple days before her period started, knowing that would be when she was most vulnerable. They had drank tea, and prayed together. He had asked her to commit before God that she was willing to give herself to him completely. If he were going to help save her immortal soul, he wanted assurance that she would give up masturbating, and never fornicate with anyone else.  She had promised on her life and begged him to save her.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
All of the sessions with her had been wonderful, and he had loved making her cum, but the first session was never far from his mind. They had prayed, and then he had led her to the bedroom and ordered her to undress. She had been shy and uncomfortable, with tears streaking her face as she stood naked before him and he had rebuked her for pride and told her to humble herself before God, then he had laid her on the bed and showed her how to hold her legs open for him. He had looked at her swollen wet pussy with satisfaction, knowing her body was eager for her first real fucking, even if she were not. He took off his robe and lay on top of her bringing his penis up to her slit.  She had panicked when she had seen his erection and he had to force her to lie still telling her if she didn’t lie quietly it would hurt her.  He told her to pray and ask God to help her open her pussy, and to make her humble so she might submit completely so she wouldn’t have to be forced. He had lain on top of her and begun by sliding his cock along her slit stimulating her clit while he rubbed her budding tits.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
“It’s ok to masturbate while I’m fucking you if you wish†he had offered. She shook her head, being to shy, but he held her chin and kissed her pushing his tongue between her lips. Then he guided her hand between them to her mound. She gasped when she touched his penis.
ÂÂ
“Please†she said. “It’s too big; I don’t want to do this. I think I want to find someone smaller – maybe a boy my own age.â€Â Tears were leaking from her eyes and her lower lip quivered but more was leaking from her pussy.
ÂÂ
“It’s too late for that now. You made a commitment, and I’m going to fuck you. If I have to force you it will be painful†he threatened. He pressed his chest down against her breasts making it harder for her to squirm and moved his hips back. “It will be easier if you’re aroused. Rub the end of my penis against your clitoris.â€ÂÂÂ
ÂÂ
She did as he commanded her and he began making very tiny thrusts sliding his cock through her hand and pressing the head against her inner lips and tiny button. That drove her wild. Her sex drive was obviously a lot stronger than her other emotions even fear, and he knew she would come around with the proper motivation. She moved her other hand down to her genitals to hold her lips open so he could get at her. She had learned a lot about how her body worked from masturbating.
ÂÂ
“It’s time†he said. “Move my cock down to your hole; I’m going to fuck you.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I’m scared†she cried. “I’m too small; I don’t think it will go in.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Stop crying and do as you’re told†he commanded. He felt her hips rolling upward as she pulled her knees up and spread her legs. She pushed his penis downward and he moved his hips to bring his manhood forward and between her lips and into her. As the rim of his glans pushed into her, she gasped and threw her arm around his shoulders spreading her lips open with the other hand. She had never imagined the intensity of the sensation; partly the feeling of being stretched open, partly the feeling of being rubbed just inside her vagina. He stopped an inch or so inside her and began short pumping. Each thrust only touching the hymen.
ÂÂ
The sensation was driving her crazy. He lifted off her, supporting himself with his left hand against the bed and grabbing her left leg with his right hand just above the knee and lifted her slightly.   She was almost there with one arm around his neck and rubbing her pussy with her fingers of the other hand. She was panting and kicking her feet.
ÂÂ
Young girls were always so much special because it was all so new to them. As her body started throbbing with her orgasm, he pushed his cock the rest of the way into her popping her cherry. She screamed and dug her fingers into his shoulder as she slammed her head back against the bed. The shock, mixed with the pain of having her hymen torn all in the middle of the orgasm had overwhelmed her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled her ass up as far as his cock and her small vagina would allow and she froze there, not even breathing as the orgasm concluded.
ÂÂ
He smiled at her; “You are an incredible woman†he said lowering her to the bed as she began trying to catch her breath.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
He had fucked her for almost two months before he had her stretched open enough to allow himself to pump her hard enough for him to cum in her. It had been worth it. She came to him every Wednesday now and lay on her back, or got on her knees or bent over the corner of the bed for him. He had eaten her and sucked her nipples. Her grades had improved and she was taking honors classes. She had been hoping to get into the local junior college, and now her parents were planning for an Ivy League school and counting on a scholarship. She had gone out for women’s basket ball and started taking aerobics classes. He had watched her body develop and his constant sucking her had shaped her nipples. Even her tiny little clit was growing with the constant attention he gave it.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
She said God was blessing her for being obedient. Well, possibly, or maybe with getting her hormones under control she was able to develop the concentration needed to really excel in her situation.
ÂÂ
“Hello, Mrs. Barlow†he began. “What did you think of the sermon?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Please reverend, call me Jennifer. Now that my husband is gone, ‘Mrs.’ sounds so… so in appropriate†she requested accepting his extended hand.  “I understand so very little of religious doctrine but I did enjoy your delivery.â€Â
“Possibly you should start a program of gospel study†he suggested. “This is a time of new beginnings for you, and I would love to see you take your spiritual development seriously.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I have tried to read my Bible, but don’t understand what I read and I usually fall asleep†she confessed sheepishly.
ÂÂ
“Possibly I could help†he offered. “Maybe we could study together, at least to help get you started.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Thank you reverend, but I could not possibly horde your time that way†she apologized.
ÂÂ
“My purpose is to look after the spiritual life of the members of this church. Nothing I could do would be more important than helping you develop spiritually. I usually study on Sunday evenings, but I could be available whenever your schedule permits, I would love to help if I can.â€Â He was trying not to sound too eager, but his desire was rising to the surface. If he got an appointment with her he would excuse himself immediately, to avoid making a fool of himself.
ÂÂ
“Thank you reverend and tonight would be as good a time as any. Do you want me to come to the church?†she asked.
ÂÂ
“I actually have a call on the east side of town this afternoon. I could come by your place say about eight and we could start our program.â€Â He said smiling.
ÂÂ
She thanked him; they always thanked him. If she only knew what he was going to do to her? He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned to see Bob Ulrich with his hand out. “I really enjoyed your sermon this morning†he said. “I wonder if I my wife and I might have a bit of your time this afternoon. We are having difficulties, and we thought we should speak to you. Marital problems and we think some spiritual guidance might help.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Certainly Bob; come by the parsonage this afternoon, say one thirty?†reverend Spillbacks answered as he slapped the man on the shoulder. He was not certain what that was all about, but usually if it was a man and his wife wanted to talk to him it was something he was very interested in, especially considering his interest in the wife who was a small dark hair woman who was very easy to look at.
ÂÂ
By the time the coffee talk was over, and the congregation had finally filed out of the church, it was nearly one o’clock. He usually masturbated after everyone finally left, but decided not to just in case things went well with Jennifer that evening. When he had first arrived in this sleepy little Midwest town, and did not know anyone he had jacked off twice a day, usually everyday, however, now that he had half a dozen of the women opening for him regularly, and several others opening up occasionally he had almost completely given that up. Except Sundays; Sunday had been his day to be alone, but not today. The thought of Jennifer gave him a warm sensation in his groin as he felt his penis begin to respond.
ÂÂ
He was just finishing a light lunch when he heard a knock at the door. Mrs. Ulrich was a small woman, barely five feet and probably not one hundred pounds. Her husband was almost six feet and maybe two twenty-five or two fifty. He invited them into his study and could not help smile at the thought of the big man fucking the little woman. She would be completely helpless under him and probably would have a difficult time with the size of his penis.
ÂÂ
“I’ve just made some tea†the reverend said filling small Chinese cups for the couple. If there was one characteristic of the people in this small town that exceeded their gullibility, it was their politeness. They would drink the tea he offered whether they wanted it or not. He knew it tasted terrible, but they would say nothing, and swallow it even if they had to hold their noses to do so. It had begun as tea, but he had laced it with testosterone, ground up Viagra and concentrated ginseng root. In fifteen minutes, they would both be randy as hell, and Mr. Ulrich would have a hard on that could be used as a crow bar to pry her open if he had to. He doubted that would be necessary as the testosterone and ginseng worked on women as well. His experience and personal philosophy stated that almost all marital problems could be solved with a good fucking and this little cocktail could usually do the trick.
ÂÂ
Seated side by side on the couch in front of him, they began with a short prayer. Barely waiting for the echo of Amen to die out, the wife began explaining that her husband was not satisfying her. He was having a difficult time getting hard, and when he did make love to her he seldom lasted long enough for her to cum. The husband sat mortified beside her staring at his shoes as she went on. Clearly her size was not an indication of her influence in the relationship, and her dominance was humiliating to her husband. She went on and on explaining how he had trouble staying hard and how he never seemed to initiate things and she always had to tell him what to do.
ÂÂ
“Excuse me†Spillbacks interrupted turning to the big man. “How do you feel about all this?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Well, she’s right†he mumbled looking down at his hands. “I guess I’m just getting old.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I’ve made him take Viagra†his wife interrupted. “I took him to see Doctor Kendal personally, and I watched him swallow the pills, but it didn’t help much. We’ve been married for five years, and if he can’t do better than this, I just don’t know if I can stay with this. I think maybe he’s gay or ….†She paused swallowing hard as tears overflowed down her eyes. “Or, he’s having an affair.â€Â
ÂÂ
Spillbacks held up his hand to silence her, and addressed her husband. “Possibly I should speak to each of you individually first†he said. “Mr. Ulrich would you wait in the outer room?†he said as he rose and opened the door. He had not wanted the wife to have a chance to offer any objection, and it had worked. The big man was walking out the door before she got her mouth open to object.
ÂÂ
“Mrs. Ulrich, do you love your husband?†the reverend asked.
ÂÂ
“’Do I love him?’ What kind of a question is that; if you had any idea how much I do for that man…†she was waving her arms wildly to make her point. Spillbacks move to her side on the couch, and gently pressed the tips of his fingers to her lips to silence her.
ÂÂ
“I didn’t ask what you did for him†he began quietly, “I asked how you feel about him. Do you feel love for him – do you care about his immortal soul.â€Â
ÂÂ
The words had hit their mark and transformed her. She was staring at her hands fidgeting with her ring. “I do love him reverend. It’s why I could never leave him, but I just don’t think I can live without intimacy. I guess I’m not a very good Christian woman, but I need it.â€Â Tears were filling her eyes. “I’m sorry†she continued, “but I need it.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Mrs. Ulrich, he needs it too. Probably more than you do.â€Â The reverends voice was soft and they could hear the big man pacing in the hall. “You’re a very beautiful woman. If he sticks his cock into that beautiful body of yours, and doesn’t stay hard, there is something really wrong, and no mater how unsatisfying it is for you, I assure you it is worse for him. It shouldn’t be; I can’t imagine how mounting you could be anything other than absolute bliss. He is not enjoying sex, and until he does, we have nowhere to go.â€Â
ÂÂ
Her face had turned bright red, but she was squirming on the couch, embarrassment mixed with arousal. He put his arm around her and stroked her shoulder. “How much are you willing to do to save your marriage?†he asked.
ÂÂ
“I’ll do anything, reverend; I have always been the one who has given. You have no idea…â€Â He pressed his fingers to her lips again to silence her. She looked down embarrassed, but began to realize what the reverend wanted her to change.
ÂÂ
“For the next six months, I want you to stop initiating sex†he said.
ÂÂ
“If I don’t initiate…†she began, but again he silenced her gently.
ÂÂ
“If he wants to save your marriage, he will initiate. He’s going to fuck you, whenever he wants, wherever he wants and for as long or short as he wants. You’re going to let him put you into whatever position he wants, and you’re going to be quiet while he fucks you. You can moan, you can grunt, and you can scream, but you’re not to say a word of complaint, while he’s doing you.â€Â He was being intentionally crude, and it had the desired effect. Her mouth opened, her face reddened and a look of shock filled her eyes, but he also noticed her knees were moving like butterfly wings. “Most of all, you are to tell him you like it, and you are to be obedient to whatever he wants.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Reverend, that will take all the romance out of our relationship. Love making will become animal lust.â€Â She said it as a complaint, but the way the words came out they indicated that she was less disgusted than she had intended. The animal lust was calling to her.
ÂÂ
“You can have romance at dinner. You can love each other as you go for walks, or watch the sunset. You can love each other when you fall asleep in each others arms. When he fucks you, you are going to be his ‘bitch’†Spillbacks told her. Shock mixed with horror was on her face. “For the next six months we are going to encourage him enjoy you. You are never going to refuse. Every time you refuse, we are going to extend the duration by two months. If you don’t figure out how to be obedient quickly, you are going to be a sex slave for a long time.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I couldn’t possibly enjoy love making like… that†she was adamant, but her voice betrayed her.
ÂÂ
“If you want him to act like a man, the first thing we have to do is making certain he ‘enjoys’ it.â€Â Spillbacks paused but continued before she could interrupt. “I only have one question – do you want to save your marriage?â€Â
ÂÂ
The question silenced her protests. The crudeness of what he had said shocked her, but she loved her husband and the fear of loosing him was stronger. “This is tough love. I know that†he said. “I want to talk to you husband now. I want you to wait in the living room. While you are waiting, I want you to take off your bra and panties so you are naked under your dress.â€Â He stood up opened the door and called to her husband before she could protest.
ÂÂ
“Please, Mr. Ulrich, have a seat.â€Â The reverend motioned him to the couch as he continued to look after his wife, and then the closed door after she left. The expression on his face showed his concern for her. She had been shaken by what the minister had said, and now it was his turn. “Do you love your wife?†Spillbacks asked.
ÂÂ
“Yes reverend, very much†the big man replied.
ÂÂ
“Have you been having an affair?†the minister continued the interrogation.
ÂÂ
“No sir, I have never done anything like that, I swear†the man said defensively.
ÂÂ
“I am sure you haven’t†the minister assured him. “However, your wife has the misinformed notion, that a man has limited sexual energy and if he is not fucking her, it is because he is fucking someone else. As a result, I think your wife suspects you have a mistress. This is ridicules as libido doesn’t work that way. Low enthusiasm for sex comes from boredom, not exhaustion. Usually if a man or woman for that matter has an extramarital affair, it increases the interest in sex, and intimacy with their partner increases. In your situation it might be better if you had some extramarital activity.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Reverend, that would be sinful†Ulrich was shocked.
ÂÂ
“Sin is taken much too seriously†the reverend replied. “Sins are forgiven everyday, but if you marriage fails it will be far more serious, and your marriage is in trouble. Your wife is entitled to sex, and lots of it. You promised to fuck her when you married her and sex is necessary for her health both physically and mentally, and you have not been providing it. If you want to keep your marriage, you had better do something to change that.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Well… well, reverend, the mood…â€Â Ulrich was struggling to get the words out; embarrassment mixed with astonishment had tied a knot in his tongue.
ÂÂ
“She’s a beautiful woman, she is in good shape, and you should be fucking her at least twice a week. I don’t care about your mood, I don’t care if you want to or not. I don’t even care if she wants to and neither should you. You open her legs and shove your meat into her and keep it there until you have filled her. What do you think your marriage commitment was all about? You don’t start fucking her regularly, or she’ll be looking to get her pussy serviced somewhere else, and I won’t blame her.â€Â The reverend was stern leaving no room for argument. “What’s the matter, don’t you think her tits are big enough or something?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Ahh….Ah no, her tits… I mean breasts are fine.â€Â Mr. Ulrich was flustered by the directness and possibly by the obvious erection he was developing. The tea had had the desired effect, but both of them would think it was the counseling session and the erotic subject that had turned them on.
ÂÂ
“Good,†he said standing to open the door to invite the wife to return. She was hastily stuffing something into her purse. As she walked, he could see she had removed her bra as her breasts were swinging freely with her steps. He wondered if she had guessed what was coming. As she passed him in the doorway he could smell she was ready.
ÂÂ
“For the next six months†he began speaking to Mrs. Ulrich. “Bob is going to screw you at least twice a week. He’s going to tell you when he wants to fuck and you are going to submit completely. You are going to do whatever you are told. This is a new church law. You are going to meet with me each Sunday afternoon and you are going to report if he has fulfilled his obligations.â€Â Mr. Ulrich had become timid in his wife presence, and was embarrassed by the bulge in his pants. “You are going to submit to him whenever he wants it and do exactly as you are told†he said directing his comments to the woman. At first Mr. Ulrich was mortified, but he became bolder when he saw his wife silently nodding obediently. “I’ll bet she’s a good fuck, isn’t she. Does she squirm when you take her or does she just lay there and let you pump?†the reverend asked Mr. Ulrich.
ÂÂ
“Well… well, she usually kind of… well you know.†The big man smiled out of embarrassment and could not put words together not certain if he was supposed to answer or not he looked at his wife for instructions, but found her looking at the floor with her hands folded in her lap.
ÂÂ
The minister picked up a pillow and laid it on the corner of the big table in the room. “Come over here Mrs. Ulrich†he commanded. She stood timidly and walked over to where he indicated. He positioned her with the rounded corner of the table against her pussy and told her to bend over. She looked at him shock and defiance on her face, but before she could object he put a hand on the back of her neck and pushed her causing her to fall forward onto the pillow, her feet lifting off the floor. She began to protest, but the minister bent over and whispered “Not one word or it will be eight months.â€Â
ÂÂ
Mr. Ulrich stepped forward partially thinking to rescue his wife, but not at all certain how or from what, and she wasn’t complaining, the reverend wasn’t actually hurting her and he had no idea why the reverend had done that.
ÂÂ
With his free hand, the minister pulled her dress up over her hips, exposing her to her husband. Mr. Ulrich’s mouth fell open and he stared at his naked wife’s bottom. “What a hick†Spillbacks thought. “I’ll bet he’s never even seen a naked pussy before. He probably only fucks in the dark with his eyes closed.â€Â
ÂÂ
The reverend reached out and grabbed Mr. Ulrich’s pants by the waist band and pulled him closer working the button free as he did so. “Take out your penis and fuck her†the minister commanded. Ulrich did not know what to do – his common sense said he should get his wife out of there, but lust, embarrassment and confusion had left him completely confused as he pulled his pants down and approached the wet waiting pussy.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
“Tell her to spread her leg†the minister commanded. Mrs. Ulrich did not wait to hear from her husband but moved her thighs open pulling her knees under the table fearing minister would force her if she did not cooperate. In his state of confusion and arousal, Mr. Ulrich took this as a sign of desire.
ÂÂ
The creed of the mid west said ‘when you don’t know what to do, do as you’re told’ so he bent over her and shoved his cock into her.
ÂÂ
She moaned as he went in. “She likes it†he thought as he began pumping. Once inside her all thoughts of rescuing her were gone. She was the obedient little woman he had fantasized about since he was twelve. Spillbacks released her neck and she tried to push herself up, but her husband forced her back down holding her still while he rubbed his cock in her soft wet hole. His breathing was coming hard and fast and he felt the excitement all down his back and legs as he began fucking her harder, slamming into her with each thrust of his hips.
ÂÂ
It took only a few minutes before he was finished and began filling her hole. With the orgasm came a return to reality and embarrassment. Ulrich pulled out of his wife and turned his back to do up his pants while the minister helped her to couch to lie down. Guilt at having enjoyed himself in a woman was burning holes in the pleasure he had enjoyed.
ÂÂ
Reverend Spillbacks put his arm around the big man’s shoulder. “You did well my son. That’s exactly what God, the church, your wife and I all expect of you, don’t let us down.â€Â The big man nodded. The minister’s words taking the sting of what he had just done to the woman he loved. “Do you really love her?†the minister asked.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
Mr. Ulrich nodded.
ÂÂ
“You liked it didn’t you?†Spillbacks continued.
ÂÂ
Again the husband nodded.
ÂÂ
“God gave you those feelings so you would service his daughters. The Bible says it is a joy to be in the service of your God. The devil gives you this guilt. You must put it away†the minister said sternly.
ÂÂ
Again the big man nodded.
ÂÂ
“Go home now†the minister said. “Your wife needs to rest and clean up and I want to have a word with her. I have to go to Homer this evening and I will drop her by your place on the way.â€Â
ÂÂ
Again the husband nodded as he walked through the door the minister held open for him, glad for the opportunity to get away from the situation and the woman he had just fucked without having to look at her and be reminded that it was his wife.
ÂÂ
“How are you feeling†he asked as walked to the couch where the woman lay curled in a fetal position. She turned to look at him; tears ran down her cheeks from the humiliation of being fucked in front of him, but the look in her eyes told a different story. The drugs in the tea, and the ten minutes of fucking had left her in desperate need of serious sex.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
The minister was very tempted to pull out his cock and finish her there on the couch, but he had a different plan for her. He was not certain how she would respond to being fucked and violating her marriage vows even though he was positive she would not refuse him now, he could not be certain how she would react tomorrow. Women were funny that way.                              ÂÂ
ÂÂ
There were dozens of ways to fuck a woman, only a couple of which violated the marriage covenant. He slid his hand down the inside of her thigh and gently rubbed the edge of her lips.
ÂÂ
“No†she whispered between the quiet sobs, but he ignored her, turning her onto her back. He slowly moved around her labia as she opened her legs for him. Her breathing quickened and soft moans escaped her throat. It would be so easy to make her climax, but he wanted it to last.
ÂÂ
She slid a hand along her stomach to rub her breast, lifting her dress as she went. With his free hand he pulled the dress up exposing the rest of her chest. His lips engulfed her nipple as he pushed his fingers up her cunt and his thumb uncovered her clit. She was screaming now, thrusting her hips trying to force his fingers to touch her G spot. He rubbed her, teased her, and tormented her until she was screaming.
ÂÂ
Her legs clamped shut, crushing his hand inside her. She lifted her shoulders off the sofa, with her chin forced against her chest and her knees pulled up to the back of his head as he sucked at her breast. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and held her as she trembled. The orgasm was washing over her and she could not stop it.
ÂÂ
He had met his objectives with her. Her husband would fuck her hard and leave her horny and half finished. She would come to him, and he would pet her and eat her and play with her. He had a vibrator her would put in her and after a week or two, he would take her into the bedroom and put his cock in her. By then she would be so addicted to him she would not object, and would never make trouble for him.
ÂÂ
He left her sleep on the couch for an hour or so after her orgasm, and then led her to the bathroom where she could shower and clean up. With luck her husband would use her again that night of tomorrow before the drugs completely wore off. Her experience with him would definitely compare favorably.
ÂÂ
Just before they left, he knelt in prayer with her. He had been ready with a list of scriptural arguments to showed how what he had done to her was completely within the bounds of the law and it was her right as a daughter of God to enjoy what he had given her. He could convince the Sister Teresa herself that God wanted her to spread her legs; these hicks were barely a challenge. None of it had been necessary with Mrs. Ulrich. She was a devote woman who would remain so unless it interfered with her sexual needs. She would be just fine.
ÂÂ
“Take this†he told her handing her a small bottle of water based lubricant. “A couple drops on your lips before he mounts will make it a lot more comfortable.â€Â He paused and looked into her eyes. “I know this is going to be hard for you, but your husband needs to learn to enjoy fucking you or he will give up on you all together.â€Â
ÂÂ
She nodded and kissed him. “Call me†the minister admonished. “Anytime, day or night, and I will meet with you. We will get through this together.â€Â
ÂÂ
The drive to the farm was very pleasant. Mrs. Ulrich sat close to him and held his arm resting her head on his shoulder. “I love my husband†she said, “but I will need your help if I am going to save my marriage.â€Â
ÂÂ
He turned is head and kissed the top of her head before they rounded the corner and became visible form the farm yard.
ÂÂ
The
“Thank you for seeing me Mrs.…. Jennifer†he corrected himself in response to her expression as she took his coat and led him into the living room.
ÂÂ
“Were should we begin?†she asked.
ÂÂ
“Let’s begin with a prayer†he suggested as he knelt down on the floor. “Would you pray for us?†he asked as she followed him to her knees. He opened his eyes as she began to pray and stared at her. After the afternoon session with Sally Kendal, he was extremely randy, and looking at her aroused him even more. She was in her late thirties, but had never been pregnant and was still in good shape. Her husband had been much older than her and had had heart trouble for years before he died. He doubted she had been used very hard in years if ever. He stared at her with her head bowed and eyes closed. The arch of her back, the round hips, and the breasts all fit together well. If things went well, he would be inside her in another hour or so and the thought caused his penis to engorge.
ÂÂ
“Let’s turn to Genesis chapter 38, start with verse 6†he suggested as he opened his bible and handed it to her indicating the passage he wanted her to read.
ÂÂ
Judah got a wife for Er, his firstborn, and her name was Tamar. 7 But Er, Judah's firstborn, was wicked in the LORD's sight; so the LORD put him to death.
ÂÂ
“Please explain to me what happened here in your own words†he commanded.
ÂÂ
“Well, Judah got a wife for his eldest son Er but he was wicked, and God killed him†she answered.
ÂÂ
“What do you think it means ‘wicked in the LORD's sight’?†the reverend asked.
ÂÂ
“I don’t know, I suppose he commit sins†she answered.
ÂÂ
“He had been who he was for his whole life†the reverend replied, “but he gets married, and then he is so evil that God kills him. Why all of a sudden now does he get put to death? I think his sins must be related to the way he treated his wife, don’t you think.â€Â
ÂÂ
Her face brightened into a smile, as the understanding dawned on her. “Do you think he hit her, or maybe he cheated on her?†she asked.
ÂÂ
“Actually, the bible is full of instances of when men disciplined their wives, and it was not considered sinful. I think it must have been something other than violence. The men of the bible had many wives, and slaves that they used regularly. Adultery, is a sin, but I think a minor one, and so I suspect it must have been something else.†the reverend corrected her. “Please read the next couple verses.â€Â
ÂÂ
She looked at him with respect and awe. He understood so much, and more important, he was helping her to understand so much more than she ever had.
ÂÂ
Then Judah said to Onan, "Lie with your brother's wife and fulfill your duty to her as a brother-in-law to produce offspring for your brother." 9 But Onan knew that the offspring would not be his; so whenever he lay with his brother's wife, he spilled his semen on the ground to keep from producing offspring for his brother. 10 What he did was wicked in the LORD's sight; so he put him to death also.Judah then said to his daughter-in-law Tamar, "Live as a widow in your father's house until my son Shelah grows up." For he thought, "He may die too, just like his brothers." So Tamar went to live in her father's house.
ÂÂ
Understanding dawned in her eyes. “Her husband had not made love to her – at least not properly†she said.
ÂÂ
“Exactly right†Spillbacks responded. “I don’t think they were married very long. I think her husband didn’t want her to get pregnant, as he wanted to use her for a while before he knocked her up, so he practiced birth control. She was probably a beautiful young woman. He pulled out of her before he came. What other methods could her husband have used?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Maybe abstinence†she ventured.
ÂÂ
“Yes†Spillbacks replied. “God expects women to be serviced, either by their husbands, or if not husbands, He selects other men to service them. It says here Onan spilled his semen on the ground. He probably pumped her until he was nearly ready to cum, then he pulled out of her to ejaculate. Possibly he made her suck him off to finish. Or, of course, he may have sodomized her. Why do you think he did that? Why do you think he didn’t want to breed Tamar?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I don’t know†she said. She was shocked by the frank sexual discussion, but the reverend had talked plainly to her and she did not want to appear as a child so she did not show her reaction. She was also becoming aroused, though she would not admit it to even herself.
ÂÂ
“Most books explain that it was customary for the first born to receive the inheritance. With his older brother dead with not children, he was in line to get the lion’s share of the family wealth. If Tamar had a son he would loose out. I think differently. I think he knew he would have to keep fucking her until it took. Her son would inherit and there was nothing he could do about that. I think it was much simpler – I think she was a beautiful woman and he wanted to enjoy her for a few months or maybe even a year before he was done with her†the reverend explained.
ÂÂ
She nodded without saying anything. The word ‘fucking’ coming from his lips had shocked her, but she tried not to let it show. It also aroused her and she unconsciously opened her legs a little. With this Spillbacks caught the first whiff of her pussy, and knew he was making real progress with her.   He had thought he would not get her on their first session, but he now revised his expectations upward.
ÂÂ
“In this age we get concerned about sex as a sin. I think we are wrong there. A careful study of the scriptures shows that the real sin is leaving a woman empty. In the next few verses, we find that Judah himself, her father in-law, fucked her, and this is proclaimed to be what God expected.â€Â The reverend went on as she hung on every word. He laid his hand on he knee just below the hem of her dress and applied a slight pressure causing her to open her legs a little. “How long has it been since you have had intercourse?†he asked.
ÂÂ
Her face reddened with embarrassment. “My husband was very ill†she said. “He had a difficult time for the last year so.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Have you been masturbating?†he asked.
ÂÂ
She hung her head and silence; not able to meet his eyes. “I can’t help it†she cried. “I try to be good, but I can get so… so…. You know horny.â€Â
ÂÂ
“How do you think Tamar was fucked?†he asked.
ÂÂ
“I don’t know†she replied. “I assumed they would use the missionary position.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I think she was entered from behind†he told her. “These men were farmers and herdsmen. They worked with sheep and goats, horses and other animals. They held the mares and pulled their tails to the side so the stallions could mount them. They watched the male animals shove their penises into the animals almost every day. I think they went back to their women and ordered them to get on their knees. Back then the women obeyed, or they were forced.â€Â
ÂÂ
By the time he finished she was breathing heavily through her mouth. He slid his hand up her leg along her inner thigh. She slid forward on the couch causing her skirt to slide up her legs and spread them.
ÂÂ
He looked into her eyes. “Are you an obedient servant?†he asked. She nodded closing her mouth to swallow. “I think it is so important to for you to understand what Tamar was feeling and what happened to her. There is much to learn in this scripture. What do you think Tamar felt while she waited for Onan to come fuck her?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I think she was afraid†Jennifer replied.
ÂÂ
“I agree†the reverend said. “Her husband had been a wicked man. She almost certainly had been a virgin the first time Er used her, and she would not have expected his brother to be gentler. She certainly was not expecting foreplay. She was a religious woman and probably was praying on her knees waiting for him when he came to her. Possibly Onan brought another woman, a slave girl, with him to hold her down if she struggled.â€Â
ÂÂ
Reverend Spillbacks stood up and extended his hand to help her rise. He led her down the hall to the bed room and swung the door open for her. She walked through the door into the room.
ÂÂ
“What do you think she wore while she waited to be bred?†he asked. She stared at him. His presence was over powering. “I will give you a few minutes to get ready. Think about what she prayed for and what she was feeling as she waited to be penetrated.â€Â
ÂÂ
She walked into the room and felt the door close behind her. She didn’t know what to do; her minister wanted to fuck her. The thought made her vagina tighten and she unbuttoned her blouse and took off her bra. Her mind was questioning what she was doing as she unzipped the tight skirt and pulled it and her panties down to her ankles. In smooth motion she stepped out of her shoes and the rest of her clothes. With a bare foot she kicked her clothes into the corner. Her mind was screaming this was wrong, but knelt at the corner of the bed with her ass pointing toward the door. She folded her hands between her breasts and closed her eyes. Light flooded into the room from the hall as the door swung open.
ÂÂ
He stepped into the room and saw her kneeling in front of him. He was naked. He approached and knelt behind her, his hands sliding around her covering her nipples. He closed his eyes and pressed his cock against the crack in her ass. She was about to protest, her training about morality forcing its way through the fog his words and the lust had created.
ÂÂ
“Pray as I tell you†he said. “Dear Lord.†He waited for her to repeat his words. Ever since she was a little girl, she had closed her eyes whenever a prayer was said and turned her entire attention to the prayer. All thoughts of protest were drowned by her training.  The words came to her lips.
ÂÂ
“Dear Lord†she repeated.
ÂÂ
“Help me be an obedient woman†Spillbacks continued. He took her hand and guided it around her hip between their bodies and wrapped her finger around his penis. She gasped. He was a lot bigger than her husband and he was rock hard. She lifted her hips sliding forward onto the bed and bent the penis down to position the head at the mouth of her tunnel.
ÂÂ
“Help me be an obedient woman†she continued.
ÂÂ
“Wet my hole, and help me to receive this blessing†the reverend continued as he pushed the tip of his cock into her and pulled her hand away.
ÂÂ
“Wet my hole, and help me to receive this blessing†the crudeness offended her, but she had just asked to be made obedient. Tears were filling her eyes and her voice choked up as her voice whispered the words. She wanted to run away, but his hands held her and she knew her chance to leave was past.
ÂÂ
“Amen†he finished placing his hand on the small of her back and forcing her forward and down against the bed. She turned her head to one side to lay her cheek against the mattress and arch her back. She spread her legs around the corner of the bed and whispered the final word knowing what was to follow.
ÂÂ
“Amen†she whispered. The word was cut short by a groan as the entire length of his cock was forced into her cunt and he began hard pumping her. Each thrust brought a grunt as her body was forced forward on the bed despite his hand on her back and the other squeezing her breast attempting to hold her still while he fucked her. Each thrust slammed his hips into her ass cheeks. He was pumping her too hard and too fast for her to enjoy the experience. She could do nothing but grip the bed and wait while he used her.
ÂÂ
Spillbacks had planned to be gentle with her; coax her into bed and give her a long slow gentle fucking where she would come over and over again. He had planned to give her a good time that she would want more and more of, but the excitement of the afternoon, and the ease with which she had submitted had changed his mind. She was his bitch and he was going to enjoy her. He had lost all interest in what she wanted. This was risky. He was almost certain she would continue to cooperate and let him continue to dominate her, but he could not be positive like he was when he made the women cum. He would have to make certain she was his.
ÂÂ
It had only been ten or fifteen minutes before he could no longer control the need to release. Just as he started to cum, he pulled the entire length of his cock out of her and holding his penis with one hand pressed the tip of his cock against her asshole. Not hard enough to enter her, but enough so she would feel it. The shudders went through him as he stroked his cock. The sweet release came and he collapsed against her back ejaculating load after load of semen from his cock. Most of it squirted out into her ass crack and ran down her legs onto the carpet, but from the shock that he felt go through her body, he figured he must have gotten some of it inside her rectum. Finished, he stood up and left the room.
ÂÂ
In the hallway he picked up his clothes and went to the living room where he waited until he heard the shower. She was cleaning up. “God that was a good fuck†he whispered to himself. “What a sweet little whore.â€Â He pulled on his under-ware, and folded the rest of his clothes before returning to the bedroom. He turned the bed down and sat in the dark waiting for her to come out of the bathroom.
ÂÂ
The bathroom door opened and she stepped out naked, rubbing the towel under her breasts to dry her body. Her eyes were blind to the darkness and she did not see him approach her. She screamed from fright and shock when she felt his hand on her shoulder.
ÂÂ
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you†he said in a quiet voice as he brushed he hair from her face.
ÂÂ
“I’m ok†she said trying to move the towel up to cover her breasts. “I thought you had gone.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I wanted you to truly understand the scripture. I feel the spirit telling me this is very important for you.â€Â He gently took the towel from her and led her to the bed. “Do you understand what Tamar felt?†he asked as they sat on the bed together his arm around her shoulder. He reached over to the night stand beside the bed, turned on the light, and handed her the open Bible. “Read the passage I have marked.â€Â
ÂÂ
When Tamar was told, "Your father-in-law is on his way to Timnah to shear his sheep," 14 she took off her widow's clothes, covered herself with a veil to disguise herself, and then sat down at the entrance to Enaim, which is on the road to Timnah. For she saw that, though Shelah had now grown up, she had not been given to him as his wife. 15 When Judah saw her, he thought she was a prostitute, for she had covered her face. 16 Not realizing that she was his daughter-in-law, he went over to her by the roadside and said, "Come now, let me sleep with you." "And what will you give me to sleep with you?" she asked. 17 "I'll send you a young goat from my flock," he said. "Will you give me something as a pledge until you send it?" she asked. 18 He said, "What pledge should I give you?" "Your seal and its cord, and the staff in your hand," she answered. So he gave them to her and slept with her, and she became pregnant by him. 19 After she left, she took off her veil and put on her widow's clothes again.
ÂÂ
“She was quite a woman wasn’t she?†he said when she finished the passage. “She knew what God expected of her. Judah and his sons were prophets, the men of God and she knew she was supposed to submit her body to them. They weren’t very nice to her, but still she was obedient.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I think I understand†she said as he took her shoulders and laid her back onto the bed. He bent over her and kissed her; gently at first then with more passion. He could sense the arousal building in her as he moved to her neck and then down to her shoulders. He began massaging her breasts. Not hard and rough as he had done earlier, but gently teasing her delicate nipples into erection. She spread her legs as his lips moved to suck her breast, and his finger moved to her pussy.
ÂÂ
Within minutes, she was wet and ready and moved down to eat her and fuck her with his tongue. She would have come a dozen times, if he had let her but each time she came to the edge, he would back away, or change focus. He worked on her until she was screaming and thrashing around on the bed like a beached fish. By the time he took out his cock and pulled her on top of him she was desperate to get it inside of her. She grabbed it in her right hand and positioned it to the mouth of her cunt. Steadying herself with her left hand against his shoulder, she thrust her ass down against him taking the full penis into her pussy.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
She sawed up and down on the full length of his cock violently until she could hold back the flood no longer. “Ohhh God…. Oh God†she screamed. The orgasm erupted in her and she dug her finger nails into his shoulders and then she collapsed onto him.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
Suddenly the room was deathly silent. Spillbacks could hear her heart hammering in her chest. Her breathing was deep and slow. She stretched out her legs and collapsed completely on top of him.
ÂÂ
“We have sinned, haven’t we reverend†she said finally.
ÂÂ
“Don’t be ridiculous†he replied. “God made your body and he made mine and He gave us the capability to feel sexual pleasure. He expects us to use it. In most things He gave us complete free will; however regarding sex He gave all men and women unending and often overpowering desire. Use you head girl, do you think He is displeased with us?   Examine how you feel right now and tell me you thing we have sinned.â€Â
ÂÂ
“But what about the commandments in the Bible?†she asked.
ÂÂ
“You need to study the Bible more†he said. “The Puritanical concepts about sex don’t come from the Bible; they come for a group of religious perverts who probably never really read the Bible, or if they did they lied about what it said.â€Â He took a deep breath to calm himself. Ever since seminary when he had actually studied the word of God, the actual Bible, and not what other people said it said, this had been an emotional issue for him, but he knew he was not going to explain the truths that he had studied over the past eight years before she feel asleep. “The Bible says many things that people could argue about. For every passage that tells us to abstain, there are probably half a dozen that tell us that we should not abstain. Look at the lives of the prophets; the people who God directed daily. God commanded them to have many wives and concubines. Why do you suppose He did that?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I don’t know†she said.
ÂÂ
“Do you thing God commanded these great men to take these women and then they didn’t fuck them?†he asked. “Gee God, these women are really pretty and all, but I don’t think I should touch them, because I don’t want to fornicate.â€Â
ÂÂ
She giggled. “Alright, you’re the expert†she said, “Why?â€Â
ÂÂ
“The first commandment God gave to people was to engage in sex.â€Â His voice was quiet, almost reverent for the profound truth that nearly gotten him expelled from the seminary. “God expects it of us. In Biblical times, women were not always treated very well. They were bought and sold and used like property. Often abused and killed when they were no longer of value to their owner. I don’t think God likes this. I think God expects both men and women to have satisfying sexual experiences. I think that’s more important than just about anything else. When circumstances put women in a position of being unable to achieve sexual fulfillment and God finds an honorable man, a man with a good heart, He often gives him added responsibility. Solomon, the wisest man that ever lived, and probably the greatest lover and poet as well had seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines – that’s women that he fucked regularly, but never married.â€Â
ÂÂ
“What about a woman having more than one man†she asked. “What does God think of this?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Oh, that happens all the time; Tamar, that we read about, for example. Or, even Mary, who was the mother of Jesus, the son of God, and then married Joseph who took care of her for the rest of her life because I suppose God was preoccupied.â€Â He was preaching again. “From all my study, I don’t think God ever intended for people to be monogamous. I think he intended that we should take care of each other; physically, emotionally and sexually.â€Â
ÂÂ
She wrapped her arms around him and fell asleep on his shoulder. He held her for nearly an hour before sliding out of bed and making his way home.
ÂÂ
Epilog
Bob Ulrich watched his wife climb the stairs carrying a load of clean clothes from the laundry room in the basement. He watched her ass move as she walked and could not stop thinking about what he had seen of her that afternoon. For the last few hours he had been rehearsing in his mind. The reverend had said it was his responsibility to service her and more than just responsibility, he wanted to fuck her. Not make love to her; not wait on her willingness and certainly not beg her, but fuck her. Fuck her like he had that afternoon.
ÂÂ
He got off the couch and followed her up the stairs, taking the heavy basket from her as he caught up.
ÂÂ
“Thank you†she said cheerfully. She had been quiet all evening since the minister had dropped her off. Bob had thought it was because of what he had done to her. He had been wrong; in her entire life she had never cum the way she had when Ulrich had touched her. Technically, it had not been a adultery; technically, it had not really different from her annual visits with the gynecologists, but it had been different. Most of all, she wanted more.
ÂÂ
“Go to the bedroom and get yourself ready†her husband commanded. He had had a hard time getting out the words. He had wanted to sound forceful and dominate. For him the most sexually exciting thing of the afternoon had been when she had tried to straighten up and he had forced her head back down while he was fucking her. He wanted that feeling again, but he had choked on the words. He almost followed the order with an apology.
ÂÂ
The smile disappeared from her face, and she looked at the floor as she walked to the bed room. Bob Ulrich looked after her. He had not been certain what she would do. He had not thought he had sounded very manly, but she had gone to the bedroom as he had told her too. She was in there stripping right now. Well, maybe she wasn’t used to having him order her around, but he was a man and he had a right take her. He set the basket on the folding table, and went after her.
ÂÂ
When he opened the bedroom door she was just pulling her panties down.  She lay down and moved to the center of the bed and spread her legs. She was still wearing her blouse and he toyed with telling her to take it off, but seeing her bush he decided he didn’t want to wait. He crawled up on the bed between her knees, and undid his belt. His penis was hard and he reached through the hole in his underwear to take it out and stretched out on top of her. He guided his cock up to her hole and shoved it into her. She was slick and slippery; she wanted it. She was ready to fuck. She must be getting off on this dominate approach of his.
ÂÂ
His body completely covered her. His full belly pressed down on her stomach making it hard for her to breath and impossible for her to move. He was moving his hips and pumping her. The top of her head was just under his chin. He grunted with every thrust as he fucked her.
ÂÂ
She lay under him with her legs up and open, barely able to get them around his over sized waist. He was sweaty and his arm pits smelled. If it had gone on for very long, she would have been sick, but it didn’t last very long. It was over in minutes and she had seamen in her pussy. He rolled off her and pulled his pants up and went back down stairs to watch television.
ÂÂ
She lay on the bed waiting while his sweat dried on her body and the seamen drained out of her pussy. Tears leaked out of her eyes. She wanted her marriage to work, and she loved that big lug, she didn’t even mind him fucking her. Actually, if it made him happy, she didn’t mind at all, but the thought that that was the only sex she would have for the rest of her life she just couldn’t bear it. She took a shower and picked up the phone.
ÂÂ
While driving back to the church, his cell phone rang. “Hello†Spillbacks answered. “God is so proud of you, why don’t you come in to see me tomorrow morning. I understand your frustration, I think if we pray about this it will be able to find an answer.â€Â
Andrea & Jan walked down the grassy, rocky dune with their baseball caps and backpacks fitting them snugly. "C'mon Red!", Jan called to the one trailing member of their group. Sarah, "Red" as they called her, clumsily made her way over the rocks. "Wait, you guys!", she called. Their destination was just ahead of them now so their pace began to quicken, partly out of excitement and partly just to get it over with. Once they cleared the dune, the three girls stopped in stage fright and stood side-by-side-by-side taking in the view. "Here goes nothing", Jan announced and they sheepishly made their way toward the shore. Between them, only Andrea had done this once before. For her, the
Read More
fact that the three of them were naked was almost an afterthought...
The girls were on Spring Break from their sophmore year of college. They didn't plan on doing anything particularly "Girls Gone Wild", just took a cross-country road trip to California and made the decision to hit up a nude beach while they were there. Andi's mom stayed back at the grandmother's usually empty summer home for this outing. Jan was pretty wild - a cute, busty brunette with Betty Page bangs and a few scattered tattoos. Sarah - or "Red" - was very shy and very gorgeous, quite curvy, huge breasts and butt, shapely hips and natural, long red hair. She was a natural redhead which was evident from her pale pink/white skin, her all-over freckles and the thick bush of red hair on her little mound. Andrea -who was in charge of the excursion- was a tall and slender brunette with medium length hair, small breasts and shaved down to nothing.
All 3 had on their caps and backpacks which held their towels, shoes and a change of clothes. Andrea had already done this once, about a year ago at the same beach last summer. Jan and Sarah were new to this, but willing to try. It helped that they were on the otherside of the country where no one would recognize them. "Like I said before" Andrea reiterated, "usually you come down to the beach, you get settled and THEN you strip down. But I got weirded out taking off my clothes in front of, like, a hundred strangers. So, that's why I had us strip down at the car. And so you two geeks couldn't choke when we got down here."
RED =====================================
She was shy now, surrounded by all these people, but Sarah admits that getting ready by the car was a real thrill. They parked in a secluded area that Andrea remembered from her last visit, by a large sand dune. Andi told them there was no turning back and they'd all better get undressed here before they got too embarassed. She also suggested it would make their introduction to the scary shore a little easier with a little pre-gaming. Sarah had on a pink and white trim two-piece bathing suit with brief bottoms. Now she began to feel the anxiety. The 3 girls got out of the car, Andrea walked a few feet over to the sand dune. She turned around and yelled, "Okay you two, let's do it!" and pulled her Social Distortion T-shirt up over her head. Before Sarah and Jan could get a look at her bare chest, she bent over and slid her jean shorts off. Andi knew she was coming to a nude beach so didn't bother with any underthings. The leader of the pack stood with her feet apart, her hands on her hips, completely naked from head-to-toe in broad daylight in front of her two friends. "Let's go, kids", Andrea teased. Jan gawked and pointed at Andrea, that is until she realized she was next to disrobe. Jan and Sarah traded uneasy glances and slowly got undressed, each on opposite sides of the car. Soon, all three young ladies were either wearing just their baseball caps or nothing at all. Andrea applauded them and recommended they kick back and just hang out for a second. Chat, explore, take a stroll - get comfortable with each other before they venture into public. All this flesh was getting Sarah excited. She's a straight girl, but looking at her two female friends nude like this was becoming a real turn on. When checking out their bodies she noticed she was the only one with hard nipples. Just as the thought of peeking at her friends' pussies crossed her mind, she noticed she was the only girl who wasn't completely shaved. "How do you guys DO that?", she blurted out pointing at the other girls' laps. Jan, almost completely composed now, ran her fingers along her smooth slit and crudely replied, "Oh, well, uh.. I wax. Shaving's a pain in the ass, if I don't cut myself I get razor burn and it itches like a motherfucker." Andera confessed that she's been shaving for years and just got good at it. Sarah never tried that, too afraid. "Don't feel weird, Red" Jan added, "you're a redhead. People expect and DEMAND you keep your cunt hair. Because it's, like, different. And hot. And besides, then they can tell you're a natural redhead." Somehow, that made Sarah feel better.
The girls talked for a little while longer - about their bodies, about the beach, about being naked, sharing naked stories, and about their impending adventure. They decided they were bold enough and it was time to hit the sand. Sarah and Jan were secretly saddened that this part was ending. They liked being naked with their friends, having fun, looking at their bodies, playing around. Both of them felt sexy and aroused and a little bit wild but if it comes down to it, they can do THIS part anytime. Right now, they've got to brave the nude beach.
JAN ====================================== Jan was Andrea's friend from college. Sarah was Andrea's friend from back home that attended the same college. Jan knew Sarah but only as Andi's pal from home, still she was amiable enough with her to do this beach thing. To be quite honest, Jan doesn't really even LIKE Sarah that much, she was convinced that Red was a concieted, self-absorbed, doormat girl, drama queen. However, she DID admit to herself that as much as she didn't like her personally, she wouldn't mind seeing those big, white tits and finding out if she had any red hair on that little snatch of hers. Just thinking about it on the drive down turned her on so much she would start boring conversation just to keep her mind off of it. Jan was never shy, in fact she's really pretty brash and vulgar, but was still nervous about getting naked even after seeing Andrea demonstrate. But once she did, she loved it. The warm wind felt great, so did the sun and the eyes of the other girls on her body. She was incredibly thankful that Sarah, who's body was bright white with tiny freckles all over, verbally drew attention to her hairy, red pussy which not only gave Jan an excuse to stare at it but to also stroke her own slit which by now felt like it was on fire. She was so preoccupied with Red's curves and long firey hair that she almost forgot about Andrea. Those two girls were so close that she barely thought to look at Andi's tiny tits with their tiny nipples, her thin frame and clean shaved twat. Now BOTH girls were turning her on. Jan was proving to be the most adventurous and immodest of the three - taking every opprotunity to draw attention to herself by bending over, stretching, dancing, running, jumping, opening her legs. She got more and more excited by showing herself off, by being looked at. At one point, Andrea and Sarah stood facing the car where Jan was laying. On the hood, leaning back on her elbows, with her ankles at either end of the bumper. After Andi made a joke about Jan's lounging about, the Bettie Page wanna-be bent over and mooned her. Surprisingly to her, Jan got a pleasant, extra little jolt knowing she just showed the girls her little pussy and usually hidden asshole. Being naked outdoors, in public was going to be fun!
ANDREA ====================================== Andi only went to the nude beach one other time with a male friend of hers last year. It was awkward at first but eventually fun and freeing. And it was pretty nice finally seeing her school pal's big dick. When it was time to leave, she was actually depressed about having to return to the shame-based, clothing mandatory world as she put her bathing suit back on. After Andrea and her friend got back to his place, they disrobed again and shared a shower. They didn't have sex or even fool around, but they didn't get dressed or leave the house for the rest of the weekend and she really liked that. In fact, since her beach visit she found herself naked quite frequently, like in front of her dorm roomate after a shower or at bed time. She noticed herself waiting until the last possible minute to put some clothes on in the girls' locker room. She managed to enjoy her newfound love of nudity with little incident, but there WAS one creepy moment back at home.
After her trip to California last year, she spent the rest of the summer with at her mother's house until school started up again. She spent most of the summer in the house she grew up in wearing only socks and a hair-tie. Since she didn't really display this kind of behavior before, her mother would laugh and ask her "just what the hell she was doing" for the first few days, but Andrea told her that she was her daughter, this is her home, and to just relax about it. No big deal. Eventually, Mom got OK with it. Now, the disconcerting episode happened late one morning when Andrea came out of her room, still wiping the sleep from her eyes and turned the corner into the living room - where she discovered her mother with her older brother and his girlfriend who were visiting. Andi stood there embarassed, turgid with fear, and open-mouthed, locking eyes with her brother in total silence for a few seconds before her mother screamed for her to get out of there and cover up. She ran down the hall back to her bedroom, completely ashamed, & feeling dirty. After a few minutes of repeating "idiot" to herself, there was a knock at the door. She jumped into bed, pulled the covers up and answered the call. It was her older brother, Steve. He was in his early 20s and just bumming around town, not out in college like she was. He snuck in and closed the door behind him. There was an uncomfortable silence for a few moments until Steve began teasing his bratty kid sister about what just happened. She covered her head in shame but quickly reappeared to sneer as he teased her tiny, little tits and made a joke about her not hitting puberty yet because she had no hair on her pussy. Then he say down on the bed beside her and said the real reason he came in was not to make fun of her but to not to be embarrassed or upset. That it was okay, she's his little sister and these things will happen - usually when the siblings still LIVE together but things like that happen all the time. They agreed to get over it and started laughing, which made her feel better. Then, in some sort of brazen display, she asked her brother if it was really okay. When he replied in the affirmative, she pulled her covers back, exposing her naked body laying in bed less than a few inches from him. She mentioned that he closed the door so their mother or his girlfriend couldn't see this. A brief moment of panic was quelled when, after he composed himself, said it's not that weird, they're both mature and she's still his little sister and so what if he saw her body? Andrea felt more comfortable than ever at home and couldn't believe that she could actually be sitting naked with her brother, laughing and feeling really close to him. She sat indian-style on the bed and they chatted for a few minutes more, mostly about the TV show "Lost." She thanked him again for being so cool. Everything seemed alright until he got up to leave, because on his way out, he turned to her and made a comment about liking to see his little sister naked because it felt wrong and kind of sexy. He closed the door. Andrea felt all the closeness to her brother rip away as he betrayed their new bond by making a sexual remark. She felt guilty and put some clothes on. They didn't speak for the rest of the summer.
BACK ON THE BEACH ====================================== But now Andrea was headed toward the beach with her two close friends, Sarah and Jan. Those two were really starting to heat up. She wasn't as obvious as Jan or as pent-up as Sarah, that's not to say she wasn't intrigued or aroused by being au natural with her girlfriends - she just didn't let it take over or boggle her mind. She could see that in Jan's gaze and crooked smile that she was studying every inch of the redhead. She also knew that Jan liked playing with girls, so now Andi felt a little ill at ease. But onward they marched, under Andrea's command, storming the beaches, ready to be carefree and play in the sand & water, to be nude in public and have some cheeky fun.
"Oh my God", Sarah kept muttering as the sight of hundreds of uncovered strangers came closer and closer. Jan kept gasping, repeating how crazy this was and echoing Red's "Oh My God"s. Andrea laughed at her friends - mostly to mask her own shyness.
Jan kept gawking at strange looking people, old people, fat people. Sarah mostly kept her head down utilizing the Ostrich idea, if you can't see them then they can't see you. The girls decided on a spot to lay their towels down and set up camp. Andi knew she'd have to run a tight ship to keep her scatterbrained friends from spazzing out. "We'll just lay out in the sun for a while and maybe later on we'll walk toward the water together. Okay?" The girls agreed and began putting on their sunblock, trying to not look so obvious as they looked around at the sea of naked people walking, running, swimming all around them. All kinds of people: young people, old people, grandparents, little kids, people of all colors and shapes and sizes. Of course, Jan noticed every pair or huge breasts, saggy balls, uncircumsized cocks, flabby asses, and so on. "Not a lot of people our age", Sarah announced. "No", said Fallon "Mostly old couples and creepy guys. Don't let that bother you though, ignore them."
The girls laid in the sun, sharing thoughts or observations here and there. Jan's overheating mind got the best of her and she couldn't hold it in anymore. "You know Sarah.... I really like your body." The redhead let out an obnoxious cackle, "WHAT!?"
"Your body", Jan repeated, sitting up now hovering over Sarah, "C'mon Red, there's no reason for me to be shy now. Not here. I just like your body is all, your..... big tits." Jan stammered and Sarah shifted uncomfortably. Andrea openly wondered where this was going. "Hey, as a girl I'm allowed to say this. I know I have boobs but not as big as yours. I like them, okay? They're big, and round and the nipples are so perfect. You have these great hips and butt, you look like.... like fucking JESSICA RABBIT!" All 3 girls laughed. "Well... thanks. That's really.. sweet", Sarah eeked out. Jan was kind of embarrassed now and talked herself down, while Sarah was getting turned on by all the compliments. She closed her eyes and pictured Jan curled up next to her on the towel, gently sucking on her "perfect" pink nipples. Maybe another day...
It didn't take too long for the trio to be fully acclimated to their new, open environment. They walked down to the water confidently, splashing, swimming, riding the waves. Jan made friends with a talkative old couple, mostly to point and laugh at the old man's wrinkled balls. Sarah got disasterously shy and panicky when some boys approached her trying to make conversation. It was hard enough for her to just accept herself being nude in public but let alone having a handful of cute, naked boys trying to hit on her. After a few hours of fun in the sun, Andrea congratulated the girls on a job well done. It was time to go home.
They walked back up the rocky, grassy dune toward the car, all the while chattering about how fun and exciting that was. "You know", Jan interjected "We could probably get away with not getting dressed for the drive home." Andi and Sarah loudly agreed. No one wanted to put their clothes back on, the idea was too depressing. Andrea drove down from their secluded spot and found the highway. In the front seat, Jan fiddled with the radio and hung her purple-painted toes out the window. Red sat in the back with all the bookbags trying to see if she got any sunburn. The girls giggled and waved at every motorist who got an eyeful of them. It wasn't long before Jan started hanging out the window, flashing truckers. She was getting too wild for a casual day of nudity. "Okay, ladies. Let's go one step further. Howbout when we get back to Andi's place, we don't get dressed and we hop out, unload the car and walk up to the frontdoor like there's nothing out of place about us?" Sarah protested, "NO WAY, Jan, I saw this old neighbor is out watering his lawn today and there's kids playing outside." "OK, Red, well if they're not out there then whaddayasay? You chicken?" Sarah caved. So did Andi. She took this opprotunity to call her mother back at the summer home to let her know about the beach, that they were on the way back and to expect a few more sets of boobs around the house. Big Red offered, "Well, if thats the plan then lets not get dressed at all...."
No noise from the front of the car until Jan yelled, "WOAH, Red! I think she's feeling frisky now, Andi, whaddaya think? Ok, Sar' so you wanna go back to Andrea's place and stay naked for the rest of the night? You shock me, Big Red. Let's do it, then. Your mom won't mind us gals, right AndiPants? Of course she won't, she has to deal with your boney butt all the time anyway. Fun fun fun fun. At least I get to look at Sarah's sexy body some more."
"Oh, god, shut UP!", Sarah lied.
"I'm not kidding, Red! Imma get your butt and your boobs tonight, pal, and I always DID want to know if you left some bright red hairs on your cunt! I've never seen a firecrotch before."
"...Gee... Thanks. Glad I could help", she said as she pretended not to love the positive sexual attention.
Jan continued, "Hey Andi, maybe your poor mother will have to join us & we'll all have big, girls-night-in, nudie slumber party with Kathy." Andrea smiled but was jolted inside. She was suddenly reminded of a memory she tried to forget.
MOM AND DAUGHTER AT HOME ===================================== The first night she was back home from school, Andrea tried to restrain herself and take it easy. Before bed, she watched TV with her mom, Kathy, in a little T-shirt and panties which already drew some funny looks. When she woke up the next morning, she pulled the panties she'd taken off before bed back on and stumbled out to the kitchen to make coffee. As she fought with the filter, Kathy entered the room and yelped, "OH, ANDI, I'm sorry! What are you... jeez, kid!", the mother said diverting her eyes from her daughter's only purple panty-wearing body. "Mom, relax", Andi grumbled, "These are my boobs, okay? You are my mom, I'm your kid, and none of this matters until I have coffee. So just take it easy." Andrea plopped down in the chair across from her mother at the kitchen table, putting her face in her hands and scowling at the sunlight. Kathy sat there aghast. "You go right back into your room and find a shirt, young lady", she ordered her daughter. "MOM!", the kid yelled, "Mike's moved out, its only me and you here, it's summer, it's hot, I'm your daughter for Christ's sake. You used to give me a bath and dress me everyday. Sure, that was over 15 years ago but chill out. Really. I'm in my underwear. At home. What's the big issue?" The kid had a point. Mom relented but still tried reverse psychology, "Alright, kid. Nice boobies there, little girl", she said snidely. No matter. After coffee and "Maury", Andrea finally got dressed. A successful ice breaking morning with mom.
The next day began the same way but after sharing coffee and cereal, Andrea announced she was going to take a shower. So, she got up from the kitchen table and slid her dark orange panties down off her legs and placed them in a ball on the chair. "What HAPPENED to you in college, naked girl?", Kathy asked shocked again. Andi leveled with her, "Look, mom. It's no biggie. I know I wasn't always like this, but after sharing a small dorm with another girl - yeah, it was polite for a few weeks - but after a while towels started dropping, sleepwear got less and less and things got pretty loose, I guess." Then she told Kathy about her trip to the nude beach and how cool it was. Since then, Andrea's been pretty much.. well, naked! And since this was her real home she wanted to feel comfortable and loved here with just her and mom. Kathy sighed and told her that she can do whatever she wants, it really IS no big deal. Just to make sure Mike's not home when she's tramping around the house.
After a week or so, Andi mentioned to Kath while watching "CSI" that she should give it a try herself. "Give what a try?", mom asked. Andrea, laying on the couch wearing only a bracelet with her head on Kathy's lap motioned with her hands toward herself. "Oh, you mean get completely naked and walk around the house with my teenage daughter, do you?"
"Well, if you make it sound stupid, it's going to sound stupid. I'm not trying to be weird, man. I'm just saying it's.... relaxing. Nice. Try it."
Andrea dumped water in the coffee maker the next morning. "Coffee", a groggy voice said from behind her. Andrea turned around to see Kathy stark naked in the doorway, her brown hair with blonde highlights dangling in her mid-40s face. Her mom's body was starting to age, so her tits and tummy were beginning to sag, her pussy covered by a thick patch of black hair but it was - Â still nice to see, Andi thought! From this point on, whenever they were home together, they stripped down to nothing and did whatever: watched TV, cooked, cleaned, talked, slept. Andrea was right, Kathy liked it. She felt natural and sexy, relaxed and calm. It wasn't weird at all that she was sharing this with her own daughter, they never really got along and now they were getting closer. Until they got too close....
Kathy had a bitch of a day at work. She came home almost in tears and broke down to Andrea, who was laying on the couch in white panties and socks. Andi tried to calm her mom down and finally suggested they take a bath. She led Kathy by the hand down the hall, into the bathroom and began to run the water. She dropped in a few soothing, fizzy bath-balls. "Strip", she ordered her mother and mom complied. Andrea ran out into the hall and returned with some candles, lit them, and turned off the lights. "Oooh, how romantic!", Kathy joked. "Hey, I'm just trying to get you to relax here, pal!", the daughter shot back. By now, Kathy was only in her bra and necklace. Andrea finally pulled off her socks and took her panties down. The bath was ready and mom and daughter slid in the tub, facing each other. They talked for a while, washing each others feet and legs. Then they sat in silence, just taking it all in. As mom relapsed into frustration, Andrea showed an unusual display of affection and repositioned herself so she was sitting between Kathy's legs with her back up against her mom's chest. The girls giggled as mom washed daughter's hair, then Kathy crossed a line neither girl saw coming. It certainly took Andrea by surprise. Kathy reached forward and began massaging her own daughter's breasts in the warm bath. Andrea looked down and saw Kathy's hands moving just under the bubbles, it felt amazing. Mom made an embarrassing joke about her little girl's growing boobs. After a few moments, she finally asked if this was okay to do. Andi was completely confused but replied "yes" out of shock and because it felt so good to have her tits rubbed like that. She closed her eyes and thought of her last lover. Kathy didn't mean for this but feeling up her own daughter's 20-year old tits was awfully arousing. She exclaimed, "Hey, wait a minute! I'm the one who had the bad day. How come you get the royal treatment?"
"Well, turn around then."
The girls switched places. Andrea was flustered but rolling with it. It was so surreal to see her own hands reach around her Kathy's torso and begin rubbing her mother's big breasts. Andi was lost in her own head but very interested, of all the girls she'd gotten naked with she had never hooked up with any. Or felt another set of breasts. And now, her mother's were the first. And they felt great. Kathy thought so, too and she began moaning very softly. They switched places again so Kathy could play with her daughter's tits some more. Her mind was racing, she wanted to place her mouth on them and feel Andrea's hard nipple with her tongue but she something also told her that was too far, too much. She pressed her tits against Andrea's back, at some point her left hand wandered back to feel her daughter's bottom, dragged her finger against Andi's tiny asshole which made her body twitch and release a loud moan. Andrea began to writhe with excitement. Things got too carried away as Kathy's right hand slide very slowly from her daughter's right, hard nippled breast down her stomach, past her abdomen, just slightly brushing her daughter's growing clit and barely finding the slick opening of her vagina.
Andrea shot forward in the tub, then stood up, and toweled off. She stammered and acted nervously. Kathy apologized profusely. The mother and daughter agreed that was not okay to do and to forget it ever happened. They still lounged around the house nude when they wanted to, but didn't have much physical contact.
Andrea hoped nothing like that night would happen tonight, when naked Sarah and naked Jan spend the night with her and Kathy. But she had a feeling....
The end of some things and the beginning of others.
Mum's intervention stopped me getting the end of the customers tale, what a bummer! Still aunt will tell Ginny and me she said. I hope so. Could be a busy year for sex this new one. Den got leave for xmas, that limited my chances with Ginny, I was well miffed over that because he was supposed to be on duty but he wangled it somehow 'the bastard' I had big plans of giving her a continual juicy xmas present, being I was staying over for xmas and knowing she would get jarred up. I had planned to fuck her sensless and try to get it in her ass. I also wondered how loose her cunt would be now she'd had her sprog (Baby)
Read More
a girl incidentally the spitting image of Ginny so no suspicions were raised, bet grandad was relieved.
Just prior to christmas I got unlucky and lucky, if you can do that. I'd appeared on cue at the weekend fully intending to get my aunt horny with the sexy happenings I had seen with Ben, remember. So Ginny had gone to visit relatives in Devon to show off the new sprog and took Ross with her. Aunt eyed me as I sat down in my usual place smirked and moved her bum in the seat so she was showing a bit more of her middles than usual. She said "there you are" I know that's what you're after you randy little sod,I 'spose the next thing you'll get a hardon" I said "yes, but I thought I could help you by doing an uncle chat" "Thats novel" she said "Go on then,but it'll have to be good if you're trying to get my knickers wet" That made me blush and I started to wonder whether 'I'd bit off more than I could chew' after all I'd never told a story before. I then thought 'Oh shit,here goes anyway'
I then related the tale about the girl on the hill. Her knickers started to show some damp spots and aunt chimed in asking me to relate again the part about her tiny pussy and how his enormous cock forced it open,she also got me to re-run the other kid shooting his spunk over her tits. Not a pun, but my aunt was lapping it up. I then gave her the one about the pro having the broom handle, as I detailed the money to inch insertion she chipped in "I know what the feels like" My cock jerked to this as my minds eye had visions of a broom handle going up my aunts twat. Fucking hell! She clocked my cock and said "that gave you a twinge did it?" I nodded a yes as she moved a bit, this must have moved her pussy because a visible portion of juice come through her knickers and glistened on the silk surface till she put her hand down and smoothed it off. She said "Little sod you've got your poor aunt all sticky down there now" "That's naughty" I giggled at that.
I was digesting if she was going to fuck me in the cellar or bent over the two chairs. I dearly hoped it would be the chairs. 'Bollocks, someone's at the door' after all that effort! It was uncle, rotten luck that, he came in said hello, then started to tell aunty his woe's. Not good as it turned out, the 'bit on the side had been a disaster' so still horny as hell I went to the cellar for a wank, her wet knickers had done for me anyway. having shot my juice on the 'good old wall' I went to my spyhole to see how aunt was handling uncle. He said "I'm gasping for it" then, "How longs it been for you, I haven't had any for three months this place I'm at is in the middle of nowhere" Aunt lied "oh! it must be all of six months, I get it when I can" Sharp as a razor, 'eh! Six months?" I thought, that's a big mistake for you aunty, but not for me and uncle.
Remembering I'd started her engine with the tales, I reckoned uncle could get lucky even though it was his sister. After all, before, I'd concluded it was only a matter of time before he'd 'give her one' with the lude tales he told her. Pound to a penny this was that moment the lucky bastard and on the stength of my stories. "How about it now? we could both do with it" My aunt flushed up, looking at him straight in the eye,having looked at his groin, she said "Not a chance, we're not kids now, how the fuck would we explain it if we were caught" Give my uncle his due, he was good with words. "Simple" he said, "We just don't get caught,go on you know you want it and its a lot bigger than last time" Last time! WHEN? Aunt said "Shut up you dirty bugger,I don't want to talk about that" smirking and now looking at what was obviously his hardon from where she sat. "Go and ask your other sister for a bit" "What our Molly? I bet her cunts like a fridge she's so cold I bet any meat would freeze in her's" "Don't be horrible " say's my aunt. He was good,he moved towards her put his hand up her skirt and just squeezed a handful of cunt. "Thought I was right,you're soaking wet, you been fingering or sommat? Aunt said "mind your own business and take your hand out". I could see what she ment, in that little time he had put his hand inside her knickers and was finger fucking her.
Uncle: Where's our old man? Down the back somewhere, Uncle: right, get and bend over the arms of the chairs. Without further ado, she did, and he pulled her knick's down to her knees, and said "That'll be far enough in case we've got to break away fast, I had to do that once when a husband nearly caught us" "You didn't tell me that one" She'd opened her legs as far as her knicker restaint allowed, and I could see all the wet patch on the gusset, needless to say with my controller still out my pants the wall got some jizz again, just as uncle slid his hand,not his finger up and down my aunts pussy slit. He was tryng to push all his fingers in, she: "what the fuck are you at?" "Getting a lot of your juice to rub up my shaft" Fuck, how big are you then?" "Big enough" "Let me see then" He was already pulling it out anyway. I was surprised it wasn't that long really, about 7 - 8 inches, but fuck me I was surprised at its girth. About 3" across that's 9" circumference. Aunts eye's went wide, "I don't know if I can handle one that thick, but I intend to find out" Quickly she closed her legs pushing his hand out at the same time and whipped her knickers off completely. "I got to give that one every chance " she said grinning widely. Boy, I wanted to see this as well! Without further ado with his thumbs he opened aunty's pussy and placed his enormous cock head against her hole, she widened her stance and started to push her cunt towards his cock saying "Let me lead as it might hurt me" "Ok" This was brilliant for me, uncle braced himself with legs wide apart, while my aunty gave it thrust, she wiggled her body and spread her knees as though she was bow-legged (I watched my wife do this at a time in the future, what a turn on)
I was back at it, wanking furiously, the nob went in using all of his foreskin slack, she said "Push slow now its past my outer rim, I didn't want to split that part" They both pushed and then it was gone all of it up her. As he pulled outwards this pussy rim followed his cock like the girl's on the hill. That done it baby juice away, great globs of it, just as uncle started in for serious, no respite now aunty was just about to receive three months spunk after ten minutes of thrust. He went for broke and in a very short time shot another load of jizm into her. As he went for a hat trick aunt said "Quick! Its father coming up the back,pull the fucker out" he did along with a lot of spunk, she quickly wiped the spunk off the floor with her knickers, giving me a wonderful view of her open hole. I thought, "Will I touch the sides in that now" (Well I didn't know did I)
Grandad came through, acknowledged his son, "see you're back then, went well did it?" and "I'll catch you later" Aunt said to uncle, "Fuck, my pussy's going to ache for a week, when did you grow that bastard?" He returned, "You're one hell of a fuck,my cocks still throbbing, I'll give you it again OK?" "Fuck off" she said, sitting in her chair and grinning and then she threw her legs wide open, her pussy hole had loads of cum across every part including her pubes. "You wish" she said, then closed them tight as though she was enjoying the feel of the juice all over her. "You didn't half make me cum though you fucker,piss off"
Christmas came just after this and I now had to bunk with aunty and Ross, The day before christmas eve aunt managed to get Ginny to herself and was telling her about the customer and had nearly got to where I had been dragged away when I arrived. "Good just in time,I've just got to the bit you missed,remember?" I sure did. So what happened was, Bert her husband got home at the end of the war. The first thing he said to her was, did you let the dog do it for jimmy to watch. She said, oh thanks a bunch then! and got real pissy with him, but then he got round her by telling her he really did love her in fact he loved her so much he wanted to reassure her she could still fuck jimmy and the dog and himself.
She asked my aunt if she thought she was a nympho'? Aunt said, No, you're just a horny bitch that got the opportunities most of us dream of. Asked if she would do the same given the chance? she said "I told her but that's between me and her" I chipped in "She's still doing it then?" "Yeah her son's married now but he joins her,his dad and another younger dog now the others to old" I sunk into my own thoughts about that, but I did hear Ginny say "I wonder what it feels like?" My aunt said"Bloody delicious" Looked down "Oops, forget I said that" By now my mind was going like a rolls royce, I knew who lived next door to that customer and that their houses backed on to a bombed site so this neighbour had created a back gate where there didn't used to be one. Also my mind raced back to a passed tense when I was little, the time in fact when Ginny's parents split up. Now something made sense!
That xmas I found pussy does shrink back again and tested aunty's on the eve and christmas nights. I gave her lots of slippery presents. Christmas night Ross gave me a present too, we were up bed a bit ahead of aunty and she ,Ross had,had some sherry, she quickly stripped naked wiggled her tits displayed her now furry pussy and bent right over showing me it from the rear. My first instinct was to ram it into her right then but I didn't. "Show me she said, I bet its gone hard" I did and it had you betcha. But boxing night was the 'Icing on the cake' for me. I went to get in bed alongside my aunt, she said better get on the other side tonight I've got a visitor. By now I new what this ment so over I went. Ross was one of the unlucky people that had a xmas birthday. Sixteen had arrived for her, I was now led with an intoxicated mother and daughter, but not anywhere near as drunk as they were both making out. Aunt had,had her share but Ross had hardly had any. I'm led spooned with Ross with a hardon up to my chin,who wouldn't with a sixteen year old ass wiggling and her hand reaching behind stealthily grabbing my cock and pulling my hand round to hold her gorgeous springy tits. Then pulling her nightdress up and pushing my hand onto her pussy. She kept whispering do it, I told you I'd let you. Then she said quietly "He nearly got me" I knew exactly what she ment. Den arrived unexpected as I said earlier right on xmas eve, just early enough to stop me sleeping in Ginny's bed.
Anyway Ross said in the evening she'd gone up to the bedroom to take some of the guests coats up out of the way and as she got there Ginny's door was partly open, she saw Den had just put his trousers on and was pulling them up, His cock popped out the flap of his pants and it was stuck out half hard. She scurried into her own and aunts room intending to get back down quickly because Den said before he wanted her pussy. But just as she got to the door he was there pushing her back in the room he kissed her, fondled her tits and started up her leg after her pussy. She said he just got his hand inside her panties and felt her pussies furry part with his middle finger in her groove when Ginny appeared and asked what was happening just before getting to the top of the stairs. He quickly moved back from her and said "I've just handed her the coat she dropped on the stair"
By now Ross had manipulated my hardon between her legs and was gently working herself and me off at that point aunty seemed to awake and said, "Richard! fuck her for fucks sake so we can all get some sleep I'm fucking knackered" I nearly died, she's telling me to fuck a virgin with her blessing. Ross whispered there you are the boss agrees with me. So I done just that or more like Ross did, she fucked me stupid, not a murmur when I took her cherry and I know I did because I found some blood under my foreskin next day. Of course I felt it go as well but she was so tight I thought I'd tore my foreskin. She had the lot I just didn't give a shit if she got pregnant. We left it in all night nearly and I know she helped herself a number of times because I had at least two wet dreams. Next day I was a bit aprehensive about what my aunts reaction might be. Surprisingly she just said "what a night I slept like a log" Phew!
A little about me, i'm 5ft 10 tall with brown hair and blue eyes. Although medium built I was not very strong.
My story starts one day at work, I was going about my normal duties in the office when I sent a joke email about the boss round work. Unfortunately I sent it to her as well!
I being only 19 at the time was dreading the next day when she returned. The next morning she called me to her office and told me that she was going to fire me for gross misconduct! I pleaded with her not to fire me as I was desperate to keep my job. She told me to go home and she would consider it and tell me the following day what she was going to do.
I woke up early the next morning after a bad nights sleep and headed to the office. When I arrived Claudete was waiting for me. I should
Read More
explain that Claudete is a large black lady in her 40s with a pretty face but a mean expression. she has huge tits and a fat arse as I was to find out.
She let me in and took me directly into her office and closed the blinds. She was wearing her normal grey suit but had a skirt rather than trousers that day. She sat on her desk and told me to sit in front of her on the chair. She asked me again if I was sure I did not want to quit and I replied that I would do anything to keep my job!
She grinned and spread her large thighs exposing her fat black cunt, she then ordered me to get on my knees and start eating her! As I tentatively started to lick the big black cunt in my face I noticed a thick white fluid oozing from her cunt. I paused and she grabbed me by the hair and screamed eat that fucking spunk out of my cunt bitch! She thrust my head back to her cunt and forced me to start licking again. She started to laugh telling me how her boyfriend had fucked her just before she came to work and she had saved it up just for me.
As the hot salty spunk slid down my tongue she egged me on saying how good my tongue felt in her hot cunt. After 5 minutes of this I could no longer reach the rest of the spunk as it was too far inside her cunt and by this time I was starting to enjoy the taste.
She told me to lie on my back and stick out my tongue! She then proceeded to lower herself onto to my outstretched tongue making sure it went all the way up her cunt. She now had her arse on my nose and it was hard to breathe as she ground herself down on my tongue. I tried to tell her that I could not breathe but she just pushed down harder until her whole body shook and she came all over my face, nearly drowning me in the process!
She collapsed onto the floor with a satisfied grin on her face. I then foolishly asked her if my job was now safe at which she laughed and told me I had a new job now as her special asisstant and I would be finding out the rest of my duties in the next few days!
Send any feedback to me and rate. This is my long story please any feedback, and if you have been reading any ideas for a conclusion would be considered. Hope you enjoy Stories4me
Read More
size: 12.0pt">
Continued:
ÂÂ
Pulling his black nut sack out I stared in aw at that enormous cock lie up around his stomach it had to been 10 plus inches. “ Get down on it and suck it!†I smelt his black aroma putting my smooth mouth around that fat brown head. My head was a whirl on that cock head.
 “ You got a small penis huh bitch? I bet that white boy in there can’t give it to her like myselfâ€Â
Placing his large hand on the back of my head as I stroked him hard with my hand and mouth going to the entrance of my lubed throat. I answered with my head moving around my mouth nodding. I herd Larry walk to the back of the van he rocked it a little bit as he walked getting the pipe from Anthony laying back.
“The nut sack bitch! Come on! Get on floor! I bet Angel could show you how to suck my dick.â€Â
 I was on my knees quickly, grabbed hold of that large sack and placed a ball in my mouth as he jerked it against my forehead getting hard! “ You see Karen now don’t you after we bang the fuck out of her, I think Angie would want some and you know the saying Bitch once go black you don’t go back!†she’s not going back she’s licking that fat cock of Tyron’s. I am sure Angel will to. So how old is the Ugly bitch she don’t look that good in the face, but I fuck her mouth. She takes it up the ass? Put that shit in your throat whore.†Na I bet the only thing you know about her ass is your face.
           My head was bobbing furiously on the back floor getting Anthony’s deeper in my stretched throat I stroked his cock and grabbed his nut sack as I was so turned on by him talking down to me, and talking about giving his black cock to Angela. I felt Larry reached over and played with my nylon thigh raising my shirt felling my fake boobies, laughing out right.
           “ What a sissy you are for wanting too see your girlfriend fucked by a real man. You think she can handle this†stroking the base of his black dick shoving more down my choking throat? I bet the old whore can she’s looks like she’s been used a lot.†He grabbed a hold of my ear and head pushing his cock head into the back of my throat. My hands went on the back seat he stretched my mumbling lips around his thick shaft gagging hard I couldn’t get my head off his cock in my throat pushing deeper fucking my mouth until eight full inches were lodged in my drooling mouth. “Keep it right there you fucking whore oh fuck yea†I kept my mouth around his meat breathing threw my nose, as Anthony held my head straight on his enormous dick. Pumping a few more strokes until a few more inches made it down my stretched throat his balls slapped my chin he used my face to jack off his cock shooting down my throat then immediately. Blowing cum out from my nose, and mouth getting most of it in my stomach tasting his powerful blast in straight to my stomach and mouth tasting thick salty cum. I stroked his penis going soft in my mouth.
 “Alright Angel told me the routine about putting my dick back up.â€Â
 I slowly bobbed up his shaft mumbling around his wet head tasting all his nasty sperm. I pulled it from my mouth breathing hard I was so hot in the back of this van. Larry handed the pipe back to Anthony as he got up. “Angel smoke crack right?â€Â
 “ Well pot I don’t think she smokes crack. What about the money†I was worried he wasn’t going to pay. “I’ll give it to Tyrone now I am going to go hit on your girlfriend. He slid the door open and left. I got back up on the seat. I was in aw at this point using my fingers to fix myself crossing my silky legs, dangling my heel.
 Would Angel or Cliff go along with sleeping with Anthony thinking to myself? He seamed to me he was on the hunt. Larry asked about Angel and Karen I told him information about us. We had a good conversation before he told me on my knees in front of him in a co-captains chair, I knelt down using my small jewelry fingers unbutton his pants I could feel his big bulged thicker then Anthony’s. “Oh my its so big†I pulled it out from his underwear and tasted his uncircumcised fat head stroked his moving dark skin with my hand. “ Yea lick it like a dirty whore while I think about that Redhead on my jock common baby. She has some big tits 38C you said. Whew! Um yea Dang she’s have a loose pussy to I bet I could stretch her out with this black cock and make it squirt.†He wiggled it around my mouth. Larry had about the same length 10 inches, but Larry’s was fatter, and uncircumcised. I mumbled stroking that fat meat only getting half of it in my mouth stroking, and sucking it easier going in and out of my smeared mouth. Panting in loud slurps moving his meat furiously back and forth. He sat forward grabbing the back of head jerking a few more inches in my slurping mouth. I couldn’t help it anymore I found my hand rubbing my small penis threw my sheer nylons the other grasped his hairless balls. Larry thrusted forward finding my throat I gagged hard around that fat black penis getting hard in my gasping mouth. My lips felt tight I gagged hard blowing around his thick black shaft. I stroked myself fast getting my cracker little dick to its full length of 5 inches and his dark skin moved between my mumbling lips, and feeling his uncut head moving in and out of my stretched throat.
           “You Like that uncircumcised dick in your throat ho? I bet you do yea play with your self-bitch. You know its just amount of time before Anthony is going to have Angel, on his shit like you are. Get the ugly bitch drunk, she’ll put out I am sure. Karen has probley told her about Tyron’s cock. Yea that’s right slut suck it make it come. Um yea suck it.â€Â
 I gagged hard with that thick dick moving in and out of my throat making it sloppy, slurping humiliating noises pummeling my face. I sucked his fat uncut for a while before a knock on the side of the van. I thought it was the sound of my head hitting the driver’s chair. “ Bitch gets in the back hurry! I hurried crawling in the back losing a heel. Larry packed his hard cock away. He slid the sliding van door open some. “Man I getting my shit sucked in here yea she’s in here get in. The two young teens came inside the van one in an all red jump suit braids around 19 tall and toned. The other was in a Black and white players shirt black pants. They were young and head strong, obnoxious.
“Sup Larry when you going to get the other two bitchs in here?â€Â
They shut the door. “ Man I don’t know nigga. You guys wanting some head you going to have to wait a second coming back to the back seat unbuckling his meat again still hard finding my mouth standing up. “ Na we want some of Strawberry and the other bitch.†I took that uncut head back to the back part of my mouth moving the thick prick in a rhythm in my mouth. I sat there opened my legs as his hips found its mark thrusting up in my mouth grabbing a head full of hair slamming my mouth getting most of his meat in my sloppy mouth tasting gooey pre-cum slide around my throat. Gagging hard my hands went to waist only to get swatted away. I took all of his 10 inch meat in my mouth gargling obscene breaths. My face made a big O around his dark meat. His nuts slapped my chin, and my jaw knocked fucking my face hard. He pulled it out I heard the boys applauding upfront “On the face!â€Â
I stomped my right pump on his foot in the van floor choking me on his meaty dick. My head was against the backseat when he jerked my head off it slapped my gasping face shoving it back in he continued to jerk 4inchs in and out of my sloppy mouth, then pulling out his meat with a plop, and splashing cum all over my nose, and eye. He continued to jerk his cock in my mouth making sure I swallow some holding my head splashing my forehead. Shaking his spent black penis across my lips and cheeks. “
“Hey Larry yo want get high I got some skunky weed here.â€Â
 I kissed the head putting it back in his pants fixing him. “Thanks Larry I said swallowing catching my breath coughing some in the back.
 “No problem ho†Larry zipped his pants up walked in the front of the van. Turning on some music playing it kind of loud, as they got high. I got out my compact I knew my mouth was smeared, and probley my face. My other heel was somewhere over by that thug. I excused myself reaching down for my heel.
 “Yea while your down there ho suck on some of this bag grabbing his meat in his white jump suit.†Taunting me.
 I smelt the good herp as they smoked and made fun of my facial for the next hour they humiliate me. I even posed at there request a few places in the van with my ultra sheer silk pantyhose down around my knees showing my bubble butt and my little white penis pre-cum out of it. I couldn’t really hear them except for a sudden knock on the side door. It was Cliff handing a surprise to the young blacks a cucumber, they laughed hysterically even when they bent me over the back seat making me say “That will be extra!†I fucked the warm cucumber inside my moist ass all over the van. It was still open from Angel’s fuck earlier. Cliff climbed in and started talking about his girlfriend and him pimping me to Tyrone asking 10 for my mouth and 20 dollars to play hide the cucumber. Those three puffed on the chronic for some time and laughed hard at my expense. The two came up with 30$ down. I could tell he wanted to get back to Angel. I fucked myself with the green veggie until I came all on myself. None of them watched as I came.
ÂÂ
I sat there for about 10 minutes fixing myself up again rapping
ÂÂ
the cucumber up. I had to look for my bow under the under the seat. I
ÂÂ
could barely fix myself in the dark. I stepped out with my purse looked
ÂÂ
myself over in side window. Walking sexy across the dim lit lot
ÂÂ
adjusting my skirt a little more sway in my hips feeling such the slut in
ÂÂ
theses purple heels, and adjusting my fake boobs. When I got to the
ÂÂ
front sidewalk entrance a police car strolled by they slowed down oh my
Another cold night recedes through the jungle as the sun’s warmth and light roll over the horizon. The morning is upon the Amazon jungle and, the creatures of the forest begin to stir. Jaguars, sloths, monkeys, birds, trees, humans, and of course carnivorous plants all are ready for a new day; however, this is no ordinary day for one plant. The plant positions itself quietly outside a small fishing village and awaits to see what exactly it will be dealing with. The smell is intoxicating and makes the plant eager to find its first new “friend”. The plant creeps into its final location and slowly crawls into the ground rooting itself in. The massive plant as tall as the trees slowly vanishes into the foliage appearing to be
Read More
nothing more than a small gathering of vines and a snow white orchid. The orchid release fine mist into the air and continued until a suitable sized cloud was present. The orchid turned skyward and the plant couldn’t help but feel excited over the thought of what was coming…
Tija awoke suddenly feeling uneasy and scared. She looked around quickly gasping for air. She poked her head outside her small wood shack and breathlessly scanned the surroundings. She calmed down as she saw no one around but, felt so strange. Tija pushed the thought out of her mind and got up and began her morning work.
She glanced across the village and saw her sister Sera had already awoken. “Up a little early today Sera? It’s about time you got up before I made you!” Tija said with a smile on her face. “Yeah, I figured I would get up early and get the morning work done before everyone else so we could spend sometime together.” Sera replied.
As Tija walked over so felt a strange sense of déjà vu coming over her. Images flashed through her head and she stopped moving. She remember her husband and Sera’s heading off to go sell their fish in town. “It will be fine you two. We need to bring in some money and get supplies so we have to go. Take care of each other and the rest of the village. We’ll see you when you get back tomorrow. Goodbye….” She heard her husbands voice in her memory. Her husband had left with a group of men from their village to sell fish in town. Town was only about a day long trip upstream but, it was a very hard river to navigate. They had made it to town and gathered a boat load of supplies and were returning home. They traveled at night trying to return early and wrecked their ship into rocks and were swept up by the river. When they didn’t return the next day, a few people went upstream to search and found the wreckage. The supplies were scattered about and the bodies were nowhere to be found. It was a sad day for the village. They lost nine of their best men and left a village in desperate need of supplies.
Tija was shaking and crying. She was so overcome with emotion she did not notice her sister get up and hug her. She looked and saw Sera hugging her and kissing her and trying to comfort her. “Its alright Tija, I miss them too. I’ve missed them everyday for the last year.” Sera said. “Sera its not just that, I’ve had this uneasy feeling all morning and it feels like something’s out there and I just had this déjà vu experience. It was so real it felt like I was reliving that day all over again.” Tija said. “This has been an unusual day Tija, I have felt the same way and it is creepy. I didn’t want to say anything to you that might have scared you.” Sera stated. “I’m sorry I just have so much…I’m just…” She stammered. “Shhhh. Let me take care of you sis. I’ll make you feel better and we can get out minds off this day.” She stated with a caring voice. She bent forward and passionately kissed her sister. The two stood there momentarily kissing then walked back to Sera’s shack to help each other forget.
In Tija and Sera’s village a woman promises herself to a man and must never break her promise to him. They give each other a sacred vow to be the only lover of the other. However, if one of the couple dies the remaining spouse must take on a lover of the same sex. Sera and Tija took each other on due to their strong relationship and loss of their husbands at the same time. This was a customary tradition and was a natural step in the healing process for mourning villagers.
The girls were lying naked next to each other. Both exhausted and breathless. They had pleased each other and were feeling good. Tija hugged Sera holding her close to her bosom and kissed her swirling her tongue around her sisters. “I love you Sera. You give me strength to be myself and to go on.” Tija said. “Tija…I do not know what I would do without you. You are the reason I wake up and the only thing I have left. Let us go forward now and finish our work so we can admire the rest of the day.” Sera suggested.
The two emerged from the shack as some elderly women watched, smiling to themselves at the young love. The two sisters were indeed young and full of life. Tija was about 27 and Sera only 24. They both had much energy and ability. The elderly women went back to their work of making food for the dinner and others went back to sewing. Tija and Sera both finished preparing the fishing equipment for their village and helping the other women prepare the village for another day of life.
The sun had gone from the far eastern horizon to the western mountains way above the treetops. The warmth of the day was still present but slowly fading away. Tija and Sera finished their dinner preparations and served the men who were back from the days fishing. It had been a good day. The men had caught plenty of food and the women had done all their needed work. Tija and Sera ate quietly and listened to the elders tell stories. The two began to grow tired of this and whispered to each other to sneak off into the forest. They got up and both walked toward the tree line. The held hands and ventured off together not knowing of what lie ahead.
“ It was a good day Sera, everybody got their work done and we all worked hard.” Tija said proudly. “Yes, but if I had to listen to those old wind bags and their exaggerated stories one more time I would have gone crazy.” Sera said giggling. They both giggled at Sera’s joke and walked further into the woods. The sun was still present as an amber light began to soak the jungle. “I have an idea Tija! Lets play the discovery game like we used to when we were younger. We will both look for something amazing and try to find the most amazing object possible.” Sera stated excited over the prospect of playing a game they hadn’t in years. “Alright Sera if you want, but you’ll never top that rock I found that looked like a jaguar!” Tija said playfully. They both set off in opposite directions scanning the ground for something. Tija decided to head towards the river and began looking at all the rocks and sticks on the river bank. She began rooting through them knowing something perfect must be in there.
Sera had decided to go into the woods towards the mountains. She looked into the trees looking for something anything. She had never been terribly good at this game. She always picked up something that looked kind of like something but, she was never finding things like Tija. She looked around nothing but dumb sticks and leaves here and there. She anxiously looked around and suddenly tripped. She fell face first over a large root. “Oww. Stupid root! Just like me too busy looking up into the trees to pay attention. Well this is so st…” She stopped mid sentence seeing something so beautiful and perfect twenty feet or so in front of her. A white orchid was gracefully standing above the foliage and appearing to just float. She felt overwhelmed with joy! She would surely win now and beat Tija once and for all. She stood up brushed herself off and walked over to it. She stood a inches from the flower and bent down towards it. She smelt the flower. It smelled wonderful almost intoxicating. She leaned her head back and began to have a flashback. She remembered the day a year ago her husband and the men disappeared. She jumped as she thought she felt something brush against her leg. She looked down to see herself standing in a pile of vines. She got up and backed away. She turned to walk away and remembered the flower. As she turned around she saw a large green vine had risen and was standing straight up. She moved closer to see and suddenly it sprang to life and wrapped around her legs. She felt needles protrude from the vine and pierce her skin injecting something. The vine released her and she screamed. She turned and tried to run but fell. She soon was unable to do anything but think. Her muscles were unable to respond even though she tried to move her body. The vine wrapped around her and pulled off her dress, exposing her body. The vine the curled from her ankles up to her knees and pulled her towards it.
“I found it!” Tija exclaimed. Looking at a stick that had the shape of a snake. Now I’ll be able to win! As she got up she heard the scream of her sister. “Oh my god Sera I’m coming!” She said running full force towards the mountains. As she approached she saw her sisters body being pulled down through a hole in the weeds. Her stomach was half engulfed and her breasts were being pulled past the edge of the hole. She ran over and pulled on Sera’s arm. Sera’s head was tilted back and her eyes darted to Tija. “Quick you have to get out of here! This thing is going to kill you!” She shouted. Sera looked at her sister tears welling up in her eyes and mouthed something to her sister. Tija looked at her and immediately understood what she had said…Run. She turned and took off but felt something wrap around her waist. She looked down to see a green vine wrapped around her and the felt a searing pain as some sharp needles pierced her skin and injected something into her body. The vine released and she tried to run but felt sluggish. She continued on and the plant sensing resistance sent out three vines and wrapped her body from knee to neck in vines and injected her with more fluid. She promptly fell over and was slowly drug towards the plant. She looked over in time to see her sisters hand pulled below the surface her finger tips wiggling ever so slightly trying to escape.
Tija was pulled to a hole near the one her sister had been pulled into. Her body naked was sliding effortlessly into the warm smooth pink fleshy opening below her feet. She watched as the hole opened itself and the vines released her. The hole grabbed hold of her knees which were well inside it and began to suck her in. She was a small, skinny, and very naked girl which made her slide down in seconds. She felt her hips pop through the opening and then her breasts. She felt a little turned on by all this. Was it her mind or the toxin she was injected with that was turning her on but her pussy was burning hot and ached to be rubbed. She took on last look at Sera hole and missed her sister, her lover desperately. The opening consumed her head and closed. As she was pulled down the tube her feet touched a small ring. She was slowly forced through this hole and into a sack that was pink and filled with a thick goo. She was suddenly assaulted with vines again and they wrapped around her. One slid down her throat and pumped something into her stomach that made her gag and through up. She puked the contents of her stomach and was able to move again. She looked around still confined and then the tentacles again attacked. This time two forced their ways into her ears, another into her throat, two latched onto her breasts, and the others held her legs still. She looked around and felt confused. “What the hell is going on she thought!?” “You are in the process of becoming my servant.” Said a mysterious voice in her head. “What! Who are you! Let me go!” “No, I do not think that will be happening. Anyway, I am a traveler of the jungle. I eat delicious little women like yourself and your sister and spread my young all over the jungle.” Said the plant. “Wait where’s Sera I want her now! Let me go!!” Tija said. “Well now your sister Sera is long gone. I saw her delicious little body and couldn’t help myself. Her sweet little body is now in my stomach being digested. She’s on the other side of this sac rubbing her burning hot little pussy. I decided I wanted to eat her and save you for other purposes. She’s just about gone thought, the acid in my stomach has almost worn her away and soon she’ll become part of me.” Said the plant laughing. “No! Not Sera please!” She wept. She then thought of her sister and what the plant was said and her pussy began burning again with desire to have Sera in between her legs once again,
“Oh what’s this? Somebody wants to have some sexual fun with her sister? Well that is no longer possible, but I will offer you something better.” The plant said as it began to massage her swollen pussy. Tija moaned as the plant continued. “Today I will be creating a group of seeds from your sisters body. My species has died out due to disease and decreases in the jungle. I need somebody to help me repopulate the jungle and start my species up again. I will need you to hold my fertilized eggs in your womb and carry them till they are ready to be planted. What do you say you help me out?” The plant said coolly. “No. I can’t you took Sera from me. She was my only thing left. Mmmm.” She said feeling her pussy wanting more of the plant and the touching. “Well, Tija is it? You see the only way for you to ever be with Sera again is to except my seedlings and help me or else I’ll be forced to digest you as well.” The plant stated. “No I won’t do it you AWH!” Tija screamed. “I can’t let you turn me down.” The plant said as it buried its tentacle deep inside Tija and began savagely fucking her. As plant ravaged her she felt unbelievably turned on. She felt amazing. Her body tingled all over and she began to convulse as she orgasmed. Tija couldn’t believe how amazing it felt and wanted more. “Alright, I’ll take your offer as long as you can make me feel that good all the time.” Tija said. “I can do that all you want I just have to make some minor alterations to your womb.” The plant said and it went about its work. Tija felt the tentacle retract and several smaller ones enter. She felt scrapping inside her and the pain was horrible. The tentacles then began spraying her with some type of liquid inside and it burned. “Don’t worry”, the pant said “ This is just a preparation so you can hold Sera inside you.”
The tentacles finished and Tija felt relief. The plant then guided a large green tube toward her and told her to brace herself since this would hurt. The green tube was slowly forced into her pussy and stretched as far as it could possibly go. Once inside Tija could barely take the pain but at the same time felt like she was going to orgasm uncontrollably. The mixture of senses was amazing. She looked down and saw something squeezing through the tube. The seed was coming towards her and she felt it press against her vagina and she orgasmed nonstop. It popped through her has she shook and was guided into her womb. She felt the seed take root in her and the tube with drew as she her orgasms subsided.
“Now you must go and wait a week with this inside you. You must eat plenty and drink water to keep the seed healthy. After a week walk far into the jungle and dig a small hole. Once you finished digging squat over the hole and spread your vagina and push the seed out. After this is done bury the seed and return to me with a new person. We will continue this process until we have populated this area. The other plants will take 100 years to develop but, they will need plenty of food so lead people to them and give your children snacks.” The plant said. The plant removed all tentacles from her and she was forced through another tight ring at the bottom of the sac. She slid down this tube and was forced head first through a ring on the other side of the plant. As she slide out and onto the ground, she saw her clothes there and put them on. She got up and walked back towards the village feeling happy and content. She rested her hand on her stomach feeling her baby taking root inside its mother already growing. Her stomach had begun to swell and she smiled to herself and said, “Sera I know you will always be apart of me now and I’ll make sure and bring you the best snacks from our village. I know you will always love me and now I can always love you too.” She entered her shack and laid down on the ground feeling warm and happy. She couldn’t wait for the week to end and fell asleep thinking thoughts of her beautiful Sera.
Sitting in my lonely room my tears they try to run
I don’t know if I am anymore will he come back?
What have I done, what have I done.
This is me. I’m no fake
Read More
run: yes"> trying to make the best of a bad situation gone worse.
You gave me chance after chance but I can’t
be someone I am not.
This what I am and I can never change
and you were but only one of my many.
My heart and soul can’t feel the same things as you
so let my nights and my days be mine.
We shall be meeting again soon.
But make of me what you will
Ill still be yours but not only yours
For we can’t own another
but what we make of life
throughout the day or into the night
is truly a dreamer’s paradise.
ÂÂ
  “Come one he won’t have to knowâ€Â. “But he will find out some how†“It’s only one drink†“It will be at Pats place, plenty of people around, come on it is one drink then Ill take you home, no funny stuff I promiseâ€Â. ‘Just one drink and then home I go, rightâ€Â? “Rightâ€Â
ÂÂ
  “Oh god yes, yes, ooh, fuck me, fuck me harder, harderâ€Â. She says as performs a slow fuck in her wanting pussy.  He knew she would cave as soon as she had a few drinks in her. He heard she was a slut but she was different. She was like a prostitute that didn’t have the want for money just cock.
ÂÂ
  She, wakes from a sound sleep to the ring of her cell. It is her boyfriend Jimmy. ‘Hey lover good morningâ€Â. She says as he tells her of his itinerary for the day. Now she knows how to plan out her day.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  Jessica, a regular small town girl that every boy wanted made a bad mistake at one time in her life. She got pregnant by a man that took her to Vegas when she was fifteen. She was dazzled by the glamour of the whole Vegas thing.
ÂÂ
              Afraid to tell her parents that a thirty year old man got their baby pregnant she ran. If she could get back to Vegas she just knew she could make loads of money and raise the baby herself. To most it would be the coward’s way out but to her it was the only place she knew that made her happy.
ÂÂ
  She runs into the night as fast and far as she could. She takes with her a few things that she loved and what ever money she could find around her house. ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  Walking down the dark highway in pitch black a car heading west slows down and pulls over. “Hey, need a ride? I won’t bite get inâ€Â. The man said to her as she jadedly accepted. He made some small talk but she gave short answers. He drove her almost through the night then pulled into a rest stop and laid back.  She just sat their staring straight ahead. He turns to her and tells her to put her head on his shoulder and get some sleep. She says she is fine although she needed sleep too. He reaches over and grabs her head and pulls it closer to his lap. She knew if she wanted a ride she had better at least do that much for him. She put her head on his shoulder and they both fell asleep.
ÂÂ
  While asleep he takes his hand and starts feeling her tits under her shirt. Gently tickling her nipples she wakes up with a smile. Her hand makes its way over to his cock and they both played for a while.   She turns to him and says she feels weird. He unbuttons her top and squeezed her tits hard and he can tell she loves his huge hands all over her. She takes her shorts off and moves her panties over for him to get one, two then three fingers inside her. She humps his hand as she jerks him off. He is ready to fuck her and she wants him to very much.
ÂÂ
  They get out and jump into the back seat and waist no time fucking each others brains out. She is young and inexperienced. He doesn’t care as long as his cock gets wet. She doesn’t care she just wants to feel a hard cock inside of her.
ÂÂ
  “She slips out of his car when he is asleep. She once again slips into the night and heads west to Vegas. Hungry and tired she slips into a gas station to wash up. As she walks out the attendant is sitting in a chair outside waiting for a customer. They are few and far between. She really looks good in her now sweaty see through top, and short ripped jeans.
ÂÂ
   As she passes him she gets a quick look at his sandwich. He gives in and asks if she is hungry. Of course she tells him no at first but he can tell and rips off a piece and hands it to her. She takes the seat next to him and in seconds the sandwich is gone. He looks at her and asks her if she felt better and she smiles.
ÂÂ
  He stands up and takes her hand and brings her to the back. He starts taking off his pants and she looks confused. He tells her that he deserved more then thanks for the food and she just drops to her knees and starts sucking him off. His dick grew to a size she wasn’t used to. She wasn’t scared and accepted the challenge. Every inch she took she worked on for a while and then took more until this whole cock was in her mouth. He tells her he is ready to cum and she goes into auto pilot. Fast and furious she goes at it like a pro. He explodes in her mouth and shot down her throat. Her lips close tightly and cleaned up well. Now they both were pleased as she walks away. The attendant looks on as she disappeared into the dusty desert.
ÂÂ
  She sees the Twinkling of the lights ahead. It is night fall now and Vegas opened her eyes and with renewed vigor she walks faster. Her goal was reached. She made it.
ÂÂ
  Reaching down she takes off her left shoe and pulls five dollars out of her thousand dollar stash. She walks into a diner where she orders eggs and toast. She grabs an old newspaper from the counter and starts reading the want ads and for a place to stay.
ÂÂ
  She sees an ad for a one bedroom flat on the outskirts of town. She finishes her breakfast and heads that way. All the walking is making her look hotter then ever and all the sleepless nights is making her look older then she should. She rings the bell of the office across from the rental property she was to look at and a old woman answers.
ÂÂ
   After paying her deposit she opens the door to her new home and takes a look around. It wasn’t a bad place. It was more for honeymooners or quickies. It has mirrored ceilings and a big bed. It also has a few dildos left in the drawers and a few bottles and half of a bottle of scotch in the fridge.
ÂÂ
  She takes herself a beer and flops onto the bed. She will finally get a great night’s long deserved sleep. She closes her eyes and it seems the room next door is taken by a honeymoon couple and the room on the other side of her is taking by the local hooker.ÂÂ
 ÂÂ
  The screaming and orgasmic noises kept her awake. She gets up to grab another beer and lays back down again. Now buzzing from the beers and a few shots she starts listening to the noisy neighbors more. With a smile on her face she starts fingering herself fantasizing she was the one in the other rooms.
ÂÂ
  At some point she if feeling so good she starts fucking the empty bottle of beer and her sounds of pleasure blends nicely with the others in the adjoining rooms.  Pumping harder on the bottle she bits her pillow as she screams “YES†  She is done and falls fast asleep.
ÂÂ
  Daylight peeps through the ripped shade and she awakens. Getting an early start on her career hunting she heads for her first interview. She walks in fresh and alive with a renewed excitement. The boss takes one look at her and can tell she is underage. Job interview after job interview yielded the same results. She was running out of money fast and getting scared and worried.
ÂÂ
  Today is her birthday and she turned seventeen. She is working as a cocktail waitress at a bar nearby her house. The owner was a sleaze bag and didn’t care who or what she was as long as she wore the skimpy outfit he provided she was welcome. She brought home about a hundred a week which paid the rent. She made a few dollars in tips but barely bought rice and if she was lucky meat to go with it.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  One night lying in bed she got severe pains in her stomach. She loses the baby. She struggles to the rental office and bangs on the door and is rushed to the hospital. She spends the night there but sneaks out at three in the morning. She knows she has to find another place to stay so she gathers her things and leaves.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  She heard about this place that she could stay for cheep. She moves in and it is even better then the other place.  Once she heard the fuck cries she knew she was there to stay.      ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  She heads out and buys a few quarts of beer and lays in her bed drinking and listening to the new sounds of pleasure. Just then she hears her door knob turn and her door springs open. A drunken man walks in and asks how much. She is confused and asks him for what? He explains what he wanted and held out a hundred dollar bill. She took it and got on her hands and knees as requested and he climbs on the bed and moves in closer. He starts ass fucking her hard and ferociously. It hurt but she did take the money and knew she had to endure the pain.
ÂÂ
  The man leaves as fast as he came and she locks the door. She holds the hundred dollar bill up to the light and thinks how easy it was for her to make that. She falls asleep and dreams of a new start.
ÂÂ
  She uses fifty of her hundred to open a bank account and with the other fifty she bought some sexy outfits and booze. A knock comes at her door and she asks who it was. It was the guy from the room next door to hers. She opens the door and the guy looks at her. She was trying on the new outfits and the guy thought she was a hooker. He told her that it was his territory and she couldn’t use the room to hook. She tells him her story and where she worked and he knew she looked families. He apologizes to her and they get to talking.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  Somehow they get on the subject of the noises coming from all the rooms. She has put away three or four beers and a few tequilas and she was buzzing big time. She tells him the noises didn’t bother her. She tells him she rather likes the noises. His fast talking has her in the bedroom and he talks to her as she sucks his cock. He grabs her head and helps her as he tells her about what he does and how she could profit from his way of life. She takes his offer and they seal the deal with a all night fuck.
ÂÂ
  Now we go back to the present time. She left the life of hooking and gets a job in a office. She meets a man and soon after they get married. He has no idea about her past and she wasn’t about to tell him.
ÂÂ
  Married almost three years now he leaves for work as usual and she now knows how to plan her day. Now twenty seven and leading a straight new life she heads out the door to her job. Jimmy her now husband works long hours and his job takes him away for a few days at a time. Her boss keeps asking her to go out for drinks but she is reluctant. He is all over her every day but she knows she can’t and keeps telling him that. After months of wearing her down she finally goes out with him. Plying her with drinks they both end up in a dark corner fucking in the back seat of his town car as we all knew they would.
ÂÂ
  All the memories came back as they fucked. She started reliving the hooker life as well as the money she enjoyed. She also remembered how great it felt with a cock inside her. She needed it and it has been a while since she felt this way again. She was wear she belonged. She now plans her life around Jimmies absences. She builds up a nice clientele and had a day apartment for just fulfilling her sexual desires. It was plan and simple. She was addicted to sex and needed it all the time but soon all the time wasn’t enough. She needed even more.
ÂÂ
  She started hanging is what she called “Bad Boy Barsâ€Â. She was invited to orgies where a lot of guys fucked her. She sucked them all and fucked as often as they wanted her too. She was getting bored of that fast. She didn’t know what else to do. The thrill was as important to her as the cock but the thrill was gone.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  Jimmy hadn’t a clue what she was or had become.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
Now I lay me down nice and tucked
I pray for a man which I can fuck.ÂÂ
My hidden desire is to sneak out into the night.ÂÂ
Rape me fuck me make me right.ÂÂ
Fill my hole again, make me whole again.
ÂÂ
  She went to a shrink a few times and told him the truth as she knew it to be. He told her it was a substitute for something else. He explained things to her that blew her mind and then she blew his buy fucking the shit out of him as we all knew she would.
ÂÂ
  He told her to keep a journal and re read it over and over again. He told her it would help her realize things and fix a few things. She did it and it helped a little.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  She started an on line journal.  Not realizing others were reading it too she went on with her business at hand. It kept her busy and away from the torrid sex life she was used to.
ÂÂ
  She started receiving email. She was embarrassed that others were reading it too. Reading about her sexual affairs and other weird things she was doing but the letters telling her how it made the male readers feel made her pleased, in fact it was her newest thrill. She liked the fact that she can make hundreds even thousands masturbate to her stories. This was her new thrill.
ÂÂ
  I know you are reading this now and I know how at least once or twice I made you cum.   There is nothing I can hide from you now. I just know it makes you feel again and I did that. Did you know that sometimes as I write these stories I am using a dildo on myself in between paragraphs? Well now you do. As I fuck myself with my dildo I pretend it is you reading my life stories and my hand is wrapped around your now stiff cock. Go ahead. Hold it feel it tickle that little thing that feels the best. You know that little lump of skin right under the head of your cock that feel real nice. Come on read me baby I am holding you now and we can cum together.
ÂÂ
    Ok this isn’t making you want to right now and I understand that. But what if I told you about the time when I was younger and a man came to me and beeged me to jerk him off. Yes I was afraid to do it but he talked me into it. The first time it felt weird.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
  I have a better idea. I am fingering my pussy with my long nails. I love the way I tickle my clit with my red nails. Now what is every time I make a typo you have to pull your cock just five times and I will use a dildo in and out of my pussy fime times oops there I go again. Lets do it. Ok lats hope I do that again. Oops . oh god a few more times like that and we will be cumming for sure. Oh god just keep doing that. Go ahead baby do it. I know you are past that point so cum baby cum.  Yessssssssssssss. Now its your turn.
Hehehe, well guess what type of mood am in?? Am sat here watching the lightning and listening to the thunder, and its getting me aroused…lol, well I just been thinking of me and you stood there at Whitby abbey against the old draculas church, stood there at midnight enjoying ghost stories together I lean over to kiss you at first yr hesitant, but it doesn’t take you long to kiss me and slowly our lips just gently pecking each other and then the embrace becomes stronger our lips embraced together, not even by a crowbar our hands exploring each others heads at first you move closer, and I allow it. Slowly bringing our lips together and our bodies in a passionate embrace, we search each other’s bodies slowly and gently feeling our h
Read More
eat of our bodies grow and become harder and heavier, our breathing more shallow. ÂÂ
My hands slowly moving down yr body gently bringing yr sexy halter top of to expose yr soft petite sexy braless breasts, admiring the body in front of me I kiss you again whilst me hands slowly massage and caress yr breasts gently massaging them and slowly moving me fingers around yr soft pink nipples, playing with them to they become wrinkled and hard. As I feel them become erect I slowly lean forward and lean you slightly back so can lick them gently and kiss them slowly taking one on my tongue playing with it, licking my tongue around it and gently nibbling down softly at first but then going abit more firmer. As I suckle it harder and let me tongue flick it, whilst at the same time, yr breathing becomes shallow and deep. I move me hands down slowly as I swap breast and lick and give the other nipple the same treatment, me fingers trailing down over yr trousers I slowly move me hands down to yr knees and gently make me way up the inside of yr legs feeling the heat grow with anticipation of what was going to happen babes. My hands moving up to yr jewel and slowly caressing it over the top of yr trousers. Rubbing the wetness gently at first as yr breathing gets deeper and you lean back on yr elbows holding me hand in place over yr pussy, As I rub it slowly up and down I feel yr need multiply a lot, and you slowly guide me hand to undo yr trousers and slowly allow me to lift you up whilst I pull them down and gently place me hand over yr white thongs. Caressing the top of yr nub first slowly rubbing it round gently rubbing it with my index finger and the others rub yr pussy lips, feeling yr wetness grow as I move me mouth down yr navel and push you further back babes, lifting you up so can undress yr jewel, slowly petting down yr navel. I start to lick it and gently kiss round it before moving down to meet me finger on yr clit when I do get there, I start to flick me tongue slowly and lightly trailing over yr clit babes. Flicking my tongue up and down as I gently start to suckle the nub and tug it with me teeth, flicking em tongue as hard and quick as I can on yr clit…xxx
Rotating it round hard and fast on yr clit as I hear yr approval babes, holding me head there as I slowly move down to taste yr juices licking up and down slowly on yr pussy lips letting em nose press against yr clit slowly wiggling it against it so it rubs quite quickly against yr jewel. Me tongue taking in as much as I can off yr juices licking it furiously as I slowly bring em finger down and trail it around me tongue before pushing 3 fingers straight in yr pussy, pushing them in and out deeply. As I suckle firstly, on yr pussy lips and then again gently licks round yr lips as I finger you deeper and harder.  Licking it up and down more furiously as I get into a rhythm of finger fucking you and tongue fucking yr sexy pussy. In and out deep and fast pushing em finger right in to they reach yr g spot and hitting it hard as yr need grows and yr breathing gets heavier babes. I go deeper and faster and continue to wiggle me nose against yr clit as yr breathing gets more shallow and yr body pushes against me, raising yr body as I feel the tightness grow inside and yr need to cumm for me but you want to have me cock in you and look in my eyes and see I want you to cumm and let me taste it xxx. I refuse to move from where I am and tell you to cumm and do as yr told, you lean back holding me head as I catch you unaware as I blow directly on yr clit to make you think of yr need, nothing else and again flick me tongue and lips against yr clit tasting the swollen bud for all its nectar, as me fingers bang back in and out of yr pussy harder and faster….xxxx
How is that for starter? Do you want a continuation? Message back xxx
Conversations are indicating that time is running out for my temporary stay with my aunt and still cousin Ginny has not seduced me as promised. In compensation though this week has had a bonus in two ways I couldn't have anticipated. Den, Ginny's husband is now on leave and there is constant sexual sounds especially at night emmiting from their room. Being young and with limited knowledge of the affect of these sounds on other adults,I was a bit pissed off to the original sounds that I heard during the day. After all it was putting off my seduction.
Linked to this new factor,my younger cousin Ross had harped on to my aunt and mother to be allowed to
Read More
spend some time with my mother to make it fair because I was being allowed time away from my education. So with a fake illness it was agreed she could stay in the boarding house for the rest of the week with mother and my step father.
So as I said an unforseen bonus was in store. The start came quite quickly on the first night. My aunt stripped in front of me in the bedroom with a bedside light on instead of just light from the street. Seductively,she said "I bet you weren't expecting that" boy she was dead right there. Followed by "Come on now you" boldly I had no hesitation in complying. Bloody hell,if this was the start,what was going to follow?
I soon found out,she almost pranced onto the bed grinning widely,spread her legs like the bottom of an X and her arms as the top part. Then she quietly said "What do you think of that for a body" All she needed to do to find out was look at my controller. I swear to you,this last month it had grown an inch which was more than my height had although I was growing like a weed as they say. My cock was at full attention leaning slightly to the right and pulsing as though it was about to burst. Aunt said "the way thats throbbing it'll burst if we don't relieve the pressure,come here" I did,now for some seduction says she. Then took a hell of a grip on my cock.
She whispered "lie downwards and play with mine" You've got it thought I! She pulled my foreskin all the way back and the next thing a warm wet touch on my cocks eye. In that instant I realised she was running her tongue all over the helmet part,god when her tongue went under the bottom part the sensation was such my spunk just blasted out all over her. She just yanked it till my orgasm subsided. She whispered,"now do it to me" as she let go,I crawled over her leg then facing up between her thighs now I buried my face right into her pussy,it was so mushy I started sucking like you would on a nipple.
Satisfying sounds were coming from above similar to when I'd done it to Ginny's instructions. Then "lick the little hard bit" I've heard that instruction before. Bloody hell hang on she's bucking like a freaked horse. Lots of gasps and one hell of a lot of juice came my tongues way. I knelt back from her,what a view,her belly was all a wobble like jelly as she was still orgasming, she was rolling the top of her torso from side to side making her tits swing on her chest her face very flushed ,eyes shut and bang my baby juice splatted all over her pubes,globules dangling from them were tracing down her puffed up outer lips and a large blob had tracked onto the hood over her clit and was rolling like lava into the crevice of her cunt. Her inner flaps were lying open allowing me to have a real good look. I had a real dirty thought watching this,"Go on sperms,swim inside her and make her pregnant" Now there's a thought! No pill then remember.
Aunt re-surfaced. Listen, hear that? I'll tell you what each noise is about. She must have had good hearing because what little talk there was,was inaudible to me. Aunt again,"ssh as I tell you,do the same to me" He's nibbling her neck and ear,so I started to do that.goo I liked that and aunt liked it even better.She had a lovely scent on somewhere about, I knew what it was called too,'Black rose' certainly made my nostrils flair. After a short while,"kiss down my shoulders and go all the way to my breasts,when you get there,lick round the nipples and suck them. She could tell by the sounds? mmmm! Who bloody cares anyway? If this is all part of seduction I'm up for it,who wouldn't be on a mature sexy body. Why cant all learning curves be like this.
Then, lick down my belly to my belly button (Navel) then keep on going downwards. I know where this is heading from here. "He's straddling her now,put your leg over and push my thighs apart" then "lick the hairy bit and all the rest". Right,Hey-Ho! my beast is being bent back towards my ass,fuck she's going to swallow it! No,she's wanking me and sucking at the same time. Bang! the sinues in my thighs ache down to my knees where I cum so hard,my heads pulsing as well as my cock.I dont know or care if my jism is in her mouth or where ever. What a thrill.
I take up licking again,she pushes up so hard my nose is buried inside her cunt and as I breath out through my nostrils I can feel my hot breath coming back out the sides of her cunt and she's cumming all at the same time. "Turn up this way and lie on my belly" I do and my cock is right at her slot. She says "Seduce me you dirty sex mad little fucker,fancy trying to rape your poor loving aunt while she's asleep,you're as dirty as that horny husband of Ginny" At that young age I decided to give up trying to decipher what women are on about. I went with the flow and rammed my cock right up her cunt and there and then virtually fucked my brains out on her. I dont know if it fucked her brains out,but she certainly orgasmed again and again and I know I cum three time while I was in her. We fell asleep with it in. At some point she rolled me off,I think we were both half and half awake,kissing me on the lips she whispered "Now weve seduced each other and it was absolute heaven" Can't argue with that.
That heaven was repeated for four more nights although not always in the same sequence. The last night before Ross came home I'd secretly watched her in the tin bath when no one else was about. How did she know that she was alone? Anyway in bed she lay on her belly and asked me to smooth all over her back and bum cheeks,god I loved those globes relaxed they wobbled to the touch.She seemed to be thinking aloud,she asked if I felt what she had let me do and had done to me would help as I got older. I affirmed it would and I'd like to think if there was more things she knew she'd gradually learn me them. Maybe she replied then went on "Did you like watching me bath this afternoon? I nearly fainted,how the fuck did she know? "I bet you liked looking at my bum hole" She knew for sure then because she bent her bum towards my cubby hole held her cheeks open and shoved her soapy fingers in and out of it. More baby juice that afternoon had gone against the old cellar stairs wall.
She then knelt up allowing her tits to dangle,this was the first time of seeing tits dangling like that and is another lifelong passion of mine. "Get between my ankles and open the cheeks, this is something else a woman likes but wait till you know them really well mind" See how crinkly it is that allows it to stretch,if you like put your tongue on it the sensation will drive me mad but even though I'll want it to stop I wont be able to ask you to stop because the sensation is so great. My pussy will start to drip, then when I start making serious fuck movements with my hips although your cock will be dripping precum,slide it along my pussy groove then when its soaking wet gently ram it in my asshole. I done all she said then lined my cock up pulled my ample foreskin forward getting as much as I could in front of its helmet pressed against the crinkly hole. I was mesmerized as her sphincter unwrinkled slightly allowing the hole to stretch and let the head of my cock in helped by my foreskin rolling back over my nob at the same time. I done this in slow motion so as not to hurt her,she loved it as soon as my nob passed the exquisitely tight part she rammed back on it said put your thumb in my pussy and rub the membrain as though its another cock. She went frantic,flooded my hand with her love juice and need I say the tightness made me start cumming the moment her cheeks reached my pubes and every thrust she done drew a shot from my cock till it become so sensitive I almost cried out to stop. We collapsed in a heap and she said its so touchy be very slow as you pull it out. I couldn't have gone fast I'd have fainted with the after shock.
My move is now upon me and Ginny hasn't delivered but her husbands on his way back to Germany tomorrow. I got a chance alone with her and I noted she seemed a bit pissed off. Missing him already then I queried? no it wasn't as I thought it would be. Why? All he was doing was fucking on the bed,I like it in more daring ways where you might get caught and that. Besides it sounds like he's getting his share off the Fraus or Fraulines what ever they are. I had a little smile as one of my subjects was the German language. I said nothing though. Got to get her past this because I'm running out of time. Bet you didn't tell him about your gigi-gigi activities then? whats those? fucking me and grandad of course. I haven't fucked you only mucked about. That's right says I,how about now I'm all for doing it where we might get caught or seen if that's what was missing. Set the chairs like the other day,I liked the look of doing it that way. She visibly perked up,smiling now she said, no! there a better way I like, more suitable for our age. "A knee trembler" WOW! wonder what that entails? Come on lets go down the cellar, I said I'd seduce you,no time like the present. I got the bastard that fiver,now I'm going to get my fiver's worth. Fuck! Grandad isn't down there is he? No silly,but if he catches us so what. It'll just be another cock to sort out. I'm bloody glad after all, Den came home,he's really put the piss in her.
We decend into the cellar, she goes straight to the corner at the bottom of the old stairs where I do my dogging (spying) she said "Can I smell spunk"? I said probably because of what I told you about. "Oh yes" Promise me one thing before I let you do me. Go on, "When or as you get older will you come and tell me in detail what you do sexually"? Like uncle tells our mum, I answer OK. but how did she know about that anyway.
Right move in close and snog me,I knew how to do that alright and had her tits out in no time and worked them good. Thank fuck for aunty's recent training, I'm at her neck and tits varying the pattern constantly, I got my hand down pulling up her skirt while pressing hard into her so she felt my hard on. With much fumbling I'm trying to get my hand inside her knickers through the leg hole. She hesitated and moved me off a bit. "You sure you haven't had a fuck before" No but I have had a feel of pussy inside of her knickers before. The girls where you used to live,yeah? yeah. They wouldn't let you fuck 'em then? They just dont know what they're missing.
I'm in danger of ripping these knickers now I'm so worked up. Oh! oh! her father-in-law said that to her mother. I know how he felt now. Come on put your hands up to the waist and pull them down and I'll step out of them,mum will be back soon with Ross. Fuck, I'd forgot that in the heat of the moment. One thing to get caught by grandad,no problem for Ginny,but Ross might be.
They're off and my fingers are inside her quicker than a feret down a rabbit hole. Go a bit steadier, I'm not going to run away. Now under control she soon starts to cum, "Get it out ready" I do and its soaked in precum. As she starts to orgasm her knees are shaking like mine are and I haven't even put it in. NOW! NOW! she shifts her legs wider, I fumble everythings slippery,hers and mine. I find her hole and fuck like only young people can. I know now why its a "Knee trembler" We squirted on and in each other, with everything trembling from her belly to my knees. We never got caught even though we heard everbody come in and stayed there fucking for ages. I took it out,she said "I bet I'm pregnant now" that will cost him more than a fiver. Grandads saying sprung to mind. Beware of a woman scorned. You can say that again. She went off up through the house past everybody to her room. She was laughing like a drain. Aunt said what's with her? I said something to do with Den I think.
Before I met my wife I was a reclusive bachelor, hanging out at the local college theatre in western Montana and going fishing during the days.Work was never more than a way to make money for beer, fishing tackle and rent in that order. I was often cast in plays and had a pretty high opinion of myself in that aspect of my life. I met and bedded a lot of college-age girls, or women as they peferred to be called, and generally , life was good.
After a minor run-in with the law I withdrew from my fringe life in society for a while, fishing more, drinking beer with my neighbor and staying away from the college. Even theatre wasn't pulling me back to socializing. Having lunch one da
Read More
y at a local restaurant, sitting off by myself, some folks I knew from previous years came in and joined me, over my protests that I was just leaving. They were a traveling acting troupe (really!) in town for a show that evening. There were four of them, one man, three women. I knew all but the youngest woman. Six feet tall, slender with small tits and long brown hair , she was quite animated in the conversation ,which soon enough revealed itself to be because of an affinity for Black Russians. She had three during lunch and then declared herself to be 'tired' and needing a nap.She left to go back to their van and sleep off her lunch. The man and one of the other women also departed for more interesting surroundings leaving me with the last , an old friend named Gwen whom I had known for years.
Gwen told me about the sleeping Jenny. She and Jenny had been on a road trip the previous week, bajaing all over the area, looking for free booze and willing men. I told her she should have looked me up as I had always wanted to have a go at her, but she just took a sip of her beer and laughed, saying mostly she did the driving and Jenny did the picking up. She told me that during the week she had been laid once, but Jenny was insatiable, fucking almost 4 guys at the same time.
In Billings they had been to the movies, went to get some popcorn , struck up a conversdation with a couple of guys at the snack counter, joined them during the movie and given both of them a pretty aggresive blowjob. they left together, stopped for beer and headed back the apartment of one. His roommate was there with two friends when they came in and within a few minutes everybody was getting high, smoking copious amounts of pot and drinking a lot of beer even though it was only 3 in the afternoon. Gwen took one guy to the bedroom leaving jenny in the living room with the other four. They continued with the party as Gwen gave the guy the ride of his life. When she came out of the room (she told me) there was Jenny, naked, on her hands and knees with cock in her mouth and another buried in her cunt. Gwen was not into that particular scene, but Jenny was definitely in the mood. As she was pumped in the face and the pussy she was maoning, then as she broke for a breath she said she needed to change postions. She was the director of the ensuing action, having one guy lay on his back as she rammed her cunt down on his cock. the she leaned forward, taking another in her ass. then she stated taking turns sucking the cocks of the other two. in what seemed to Gwen to be a porn movie experience, Jenny was soon covered in cum and wanting more. As people changed spots and rhythms Jenny got more cum on her and in her than Gwen had seen in a month.
'My kind of girl' I said. Gwen told me to come the show that night and see if I could get lucky. We continued to talk, but moved the conversation to something less gossipy and more mundane. Gwen said they were going to have abirthday aprty for Jenny the next week. 'The big 18.' Thinking abut the story I had just heard I was thinking about some sweet teen pussy was just what I wished the doctor would order.After we finished our beers we took our leave and went our separate ways.
That night I made a point of being at the show. Gwen was very good, John and Rhonda(the other two) had some very good moments, but it was Jenny who seemed to sparkle, playing the piano and doing comedy schtick that had people laughing during the whole show. Her costume showed off her legs, long and shapely, and was tight across her tits, causing her nipples to be prominently displayed through the thin material. She had very dark eye shadow on, and makeup that accentuated her high cheekbones and full lips. Very dark crimson lipstick set off teh color of her eyes, a vivd green. After a stirring round of applause the show was over and I stayed around to help strike and pack the set. The troupe disappeared to change into working clothes and soon rejoined me. Jenny was now wearing a tee shirt with no bra and cut-off shorts that showed the crease of her ass and barely covered her cunt with a narrow strip of denim.since there were 5 of us, strike only took about 15 minutes and Gwen, John and Rhonda left to go to the bar. Jenny and I stayed to lock up and promised to see them in a few minutes.
'So, how'd you like the show? I heard you laughing a couple of times.' She stood a few feet away from me as I gave one last look around the theatre.
'It was good.Funny, fast moving, ....' I said all the right things, praising the play and actors and as I was talking Jenny crossed to me and took me in her arms and kissed me deeply. I returned the kiss enthusiastically, and put my hand on her right tit, fearing it to would moved away, but it seemed to have just the effect I dreamed of and soon both of my hands were in her shirt. Her tits, as I said, were small, barely rising from her chest, but her nipples were to die for. They were almost an inch long and constantly erect. I lifted her shirt and sucked each of them in turn. There was a lot of moaning from bioth of us and slurping sounds as I took my fill of those magnificent nips.Jenny lowered herself to her knees and unzipped my jeans and sucked in my now straining cock. 'Lipstick on the dipstick...' I though, realizing too late I had said it out loud.
She stopped , looked at me and said 'That was crude.'
Looking down ands seeing the circle of bright red on my cock from her mouth I said 'But true.'
She realized it WAS true and laughed and went back to giving me a truly heavenly blowjob. She swirled her tongue around the head of my cock, sucking hard. My very life was concenttrated on the pleasure I was feeling in my cock. Suddenly she drove her mouth down on my cock, clear to base, and I exploded down her throat. She pulled back, sucked me dry and then got up from her knees and kissed me again. I tasted my cum on her tongue.
Finally after the kiss she said, 'Hi. I'm Jenny.'
'William here.' was all I could manage.
'You must have a pretty strange impression of me after that. I don't normally do that.'
I didn't say anything at that time, thinking about what Gwen had told me that afternoon.
Jenny said,'I could use a drink. And I need to pee.'
I knew the perfect place, thinking of my cabin out of town and told her so. 'I have beer, Kahlua, vodka, wine...and a bathroom.' I keep my home clean and neat so had no worries there, and a full pantry and 'fridge.'Do you want to come with me?'
That was all it took, and we headed out of town, stopping only to make a call to the bar where our friends were making our apologies. I spoke to Gwen who said 'We guessed. The 'I don't normally do that'; was probably dropped on you. You really should tell her that you know otherwise. She won't be mad, she'll laugh and keep you around. What she should have said was that she doesn't normally do that and let the guy stay with her. She loves to fuck, I should know since she's my roommate, but there aren't very many repeats.'
Jenny joined me in my car, and rubbed my cock through my jeans as we drove out into the dark mountains outside of town.Whne we got out of the car I showed her the sky which was so dark at my cabin you could not believe the stars. It was a perfect night andI wanted to show her my telescope but she insisted on going in . 'Bathroon call...' I relaized the imperative truth of that myself.
She went into the john first and as I stood outside the door I could hear her peeing. Sha came out. realizing i had been listening. 'Small house.' I said.
Iwent in , closed the door and let loose a strong stream of my own. It went on and on.When i was done she called through the door,'That was some good peeing.' We laughed as I cameout and started to get us a beer. '
'You said something about Kahlua.'
'So I did. I forgot. You like Black Russians?'
'Adore them.' So I mixed what I thought was a pretty large drink, but she said to make another just like it and pour them in the same glass.It resulted in a nearly full kithen tumbler of straight booze. 'If I'm drinking like this, you should ,too. If we both have the same level of relaxation it might have a very favorable effect on the evening.'
As i made one for myself she came up behind me , reaching around with both arms and taking my cock in her hands. i turned to her and we kissed as our clothes hit the floor.
'As we were making out she asked me what I knew of her since he knew I was a friend of Gwen's. Taking a deep breath, I said,'Well, I know you and Gwen went to Billings last week went to the movies.Made a few new friends there was what she told me.'
Jenny took a deep breath and then said,'Yes. Actually I made four. But I won't see them again. You know she told me about you, too. She said you had a lot of women here, kind of a rotation is how she described it. Rhonda told me the same thing.Do you?'
'Yes, and I WILL be seeing them again.'
'Okay. Since you know and since you weren't afraid to tell me and since it was my idea in the first place, I'll see you again, too.But enough of that.Come over here and fuck me.' We were occupied with serious fucking for the next several hours. she had the most amazing mouth, her cunt was so tight I was halfway thinking I wouldn't even be able to get my cock in, and her ass........I had never fucked anybody in the ass before Jenny, and as a life experience, I was changed forever.
Soft music, low lighting and multiple orgasms is a great way to get to know your future wife. I have fucked this woman for nearly twenty years now. She has never said no, neither have I. We have improved with practice over the years,and she still has a tight cunt even after two kids and getting fucked nearly every night in that time. Her ass has never ceased being a magnet of my lust and eating her now shaved pussy is one of the joys of my life. We have long since stopped seeing other people, though we didn't stay with each other after that first night for nearly a year, but everybody else has paled in comparison to her near perfection.About 10 years ago she had implants and her formerly A cup tits are now D's but her nipples remain long and sensitive. She hasn't ever worn a bra and I know that men lust over those nips wherever we go, New York, Paris, or back to western Montana.
The sun rose in a blaze over the hill blinding her. She held her hand up to block the light so she could see into the distance. She crested the top of the hill and stared at the monster of a town below her.ÂÂ
The buildings were crammed tightly inside the walls. People milled around like ants. Wagons full of breads, cloths, silver and other finery to be sold at the market pressed into the crowds pushing people out of the way.
With a deep breath Renee urged her horse forward. She needed supplies. She would have to be picky as her gold was low. Food and clothing where her main concerns. Her trip had barely begun three weeks ago and this was the first time she had stopped for supplies. She had supplemented her
Read More
meager food supplies with what game she could catch. The woods near her home where almost empty of wild game the past few months. Everyone was suffering since King Aryan died. Without an heir the country was in turmoil trying to keep it’s boarders in tact.
The fighting had pushed into the area around her home many months ago. The soldiers where cruel to the villagers. It didn’t matter whether it was your own country’s troops or not. They burned and pillaged just like outsiders and robbers. Taking food, money, livestock, and anything else that wasn’t nailed down. The rumors of a rebellion in the capital had reached to her village. Rumors of people fighting back and trying find the rightful heir to the throne.ÂÂ
Renee was a healer in her village. She had left when the soldiers had gotten to far out of control and smashed up her salves, potions and medicines. She was headed now to the capital. To help this rebellion in any way she could. The thought that the rebellion was just a rumor never crossed her mind. She would cross that bridge when she came to it.
She traveled carefully and tried not to draw attention to herself. Mostly staying in the edge of the woods shadowing the road. Any time she heard horses she hid, fearful that it might be soldiers. She had means of protecting herself but she refrained from using them if possible. The soldiers had gotten a bad reputation for treating women roughly and having their way with them. She had treated several of the women in her village after such attacks. The women never once said a word to the village constable. Even when Renee said she would go with them and give witness to the things she had treated them for. Their fears of retaliation and death at the hands of these men where too great.
Her horse began to shake when she lead it into the press of people near the town gate. She eased through the pedestrians carefully and made her way into the line waiting to enter. She watched the people ahead of her as they dealt with the gate guard. Each one was asked a series of questions then given a parchment of one type or another. She could feel her hands sweating as she twisted the reins nervously. Her turn finally came around and she tried to calm her nervous hands.
“Name?†the guard asked.ÂÂ
“Renee of Waterbreak, sirâ€Â
“Purpose for visit?†he asked in an impatient tone.
“To buy supplies, sir.â€Â She smiled trying to be confident. But something about this town made her unnerved.
“Length of stay?â€Â
“Just for a few hours. Long enough to buy the things I need. Can you tell me how to get to the market?â€Â
“Here are your papers. Follow the crowd. Be out of town by sunset. After that your papers expire and you’ll be put in jail for curfew violation. Move on.†He turned without thought to the next person in line.
She moved quickly into the flow of people headed into the city. She had never been in a city this big before. People practically swarmed over each other, yelling and screaming. Trying to sell or buy their wares. She ducked into a side street to catch her breath. This was impossible. Hours? To fight through this mess? What had she been thinking? Her heart was racing a mile a minute. She stood up in the stirrups and surveyed the area ahead of her. On the left was the food vendors on the right was a mix and match of clothing shops, healers, priest, and some shops the priest might frown upon.
With great ease she moved back into the crowd on the right hand side and made her way down to second hand clothing stand. She tied her horse up and duck inside out of the press of people. On each side of the small stand where tables with piles of shirts, pants, and other various types of clothing. She took a deep breath and dive into the table nearest her. After several piles had been discarded she was left with a rose colored shirt with a small rip in the side that she could very easily fix, and a beautiful blue one with some light stains on the sleeve. With a little embroidery or even removing the sleeves since it was warm it would be presentable easily. The pants she found where a soft brown with a little fraying around the edges and she even found some womanly garments that where hardly touched. She made her way to the front of the shop and paid for her purchases. The girl behind the counter was barely old enough to see over the top of it. She smiled and gleefully took Renee’s money.ÂÂ
“Thank ye. With me Pa off in the capital lookin’ fer airs there’s naught but slim pickin’s ‘round here.â€Â
“Looking for airs? What are you talking about little one?â€Â Renee asked quite confused.
“Ya knows airs to the big chair in the big city. Somebody that’ll makes it all better.â€Â She smiled and went behind the curtain to hide the money away.
Renee took her packages and strapped them to her other packs. She was still going over what the girl had told her when she practically got ran over by a cart of ale. The driver cursed her for not paying attention as she ducked back into the alleyway. More carefully she stepped out into the street. She put the information she had learned into the back of her mind and head for the food vendors across the square.
She found several stalls that offered the dried meats and herbs she was looking for. The first stall was way out of her league. Only prime cuts to be had. She slowly made her way down the row of vendors and finally found one that was reasonable. She picked up several herbs she was low on and several large dried chunks of meat. The meat was finely cured. Great for jerky or softened in a stew. She purchased several days worth of the meat and loaded them on her horse.ÂÂ
She was just barely going to make it out of town in time. She didn’t relish the idea of spending the night in jail. She made it to the gate just moments before they began to close them. There was an older man at the entrance now.
“Cutting it close child.†He laughed.
“Hard not to with that mess of people. Any news of how things fair in the capital?†Renee asked as the younger men shut the gate behind her.
“No good news. More fighting, and more people yelling about an heir to King Arun’s throne. Hell, everyone knows he was childless. As was his only sister. Sad thing really. You’d think the government could keep everything in order but they’re to busy fighting amongst themselves to do anything. Wish there was an heir. I’d sit him on the throne me self. Enough of this war talk. You be careful tonight young one. There’s a mean storm brewing. Make sure you’ve got strong cover.†He nodded as she urged her horse forward.    ÂÂ
 She headed down the hill away from the town with thoughts heavy on her mind. Rebellion, it was a strong word. A strong idea. How could she help? She was nothing more than a healer. She’d never studied at the temple to learn more. Her teacher had always said she could do more then he could teach. But she had been scared. Afraid to leave everyone she knew and loved. Yet here she was doing exactly what she had feared to do all those years ago. Except that know she was alone and then she could and would have had all the help she needed along the way. She had to be strong. If there was an heir and they could end all this fighting then she had to help. How could she stand by and watch the innocent people around her be abused and killed? That would be against all she stood for as a person and as a healer
A loud rumble of thunder brought her out of her thoughts. She was nowhere near the type of shelter that type of sound said she needed. She urged her horse into a run. She was just about to worry when she topped the rise in front of her. Below her was a thick over grown group of trees. She let the breath that she didn’t know she was holding out. It was just starting to sprinkle when she lead her horse under the trees.
When she entered the woods fully she was surrounded by darkness. Like the sun had gone down the moment she set foot in trees. Thoughts of childhood stories came to her mind as she walked through the tangle of branches. Elves, dwarves, goblins and all sorts of monsters meant to keep kids out of the woods.ÂÂ
These woods had a different feel to them. They where completely silent. The only noise was the sound of her feet and the leaves beneath them. She found a sheltered spot big enough for her, her horse and a small fire. If she could get one going before everything was drenched. By the time she had her fire going good true night had fallen and fear was eating at the edge of her mind.ÂÂ
She had never liked the woods. Especially at night. She was always sure someone was there watching her from the shadows. She was beginning to feel that now. She looked around the edges of her shelter slowly. Almost afraid of what she might see. There it was! Movement off to her left. She grabbed her pack and set to making wards around her camp. She cast the strongest spells she knew. She could hear it know. The leaves rustling under the creature’s feet. She finished her wards and went back to the shelter of her fire. She heard a hiss off to the right as it touched one of her wards.ÂÂ
“Leave me be creature! I mean you no harm! I just seek shelter from the rain. Let me be and I’ll be gone by morning.â€Â She cried over the rain as panic took her. The wards where being weakened where the creature had touched it. She turned to face the noise behind her and was knocked down from behind. She screamed as she fell. It was the last thing she felt before everything went black.
 By the time i saw this elusive man again I was workin at some stupid fastfood restaurant and about to give up bc the place sucked so much. Then he walked through those doors and it was like a light just followed him in. My heart sank..my face turned red..did ne one else notice? i looked around to make sure. He did. He gave me that awesome..breathtakin grin that i missed and longed for. We worked a couple of nights together with casual flirting. Remembering the good times. Alot had changed..he was in trouble and i had a kid. It was unfortunate. I had to quit and get away from it all. There was too much emotion there for me to stay and see him ne more so i quit.
We
Read More
didnt talk for 3months and I didnt think he still worked there so i decided to go back. [Now it gets juicy] I started slow then finally started pulling doubles. He was night shift. We worked a few nights together. But i was into this other guy who worked my shift..only to make Bo jealous. Not many grl's could catch his eye and make him jealous the way i did. It turned me on and made me feel a since of power i had never felt before. Everytime he got near me i went blank. This shocking sensation that ripped through my stomach and sent chills down my spine came over me everytime he'd skim my back.When he'd graze my breast my eyes would instinctly close. I could feel my nipples hardern. I would start to day dream about how he'd touch me and how he'd be with me. I fantasized about how big his member [later becomin my property] was and what it would feel like inside of me. IÂ was so afraid of my feelings bc i had only been w/one other person. I didnt feel this w/him, but with Bo..my body was ready for him right then and there and I didnt care who was watching.
It was April 12, 2007 after much anticipation and rationalizing things i was ready for him to have me. I was ready to see what the fuss was about my best friend and if i could contain his womanizing ways. I decided to ask him if he was ready to stop all this talk and take me. He laughed and i guess he thought i was joking lol but i was so for real. I followed him home and we went to the end of his subdivision. He parked and I parked. He came over to my car and i started getting out. I told him to get in the backseat frst and he hesitated. So i said ok i'll get in frst. I started to get in..he stopped me. My heart dropped at this moment and i knew he was going to turn me down. Maybe i didnt have him like i thought i did. Maybe all those years that went by changed how we were.
He started asking me if i rly wanted to have sex. I kind of didnt bc he would only be the second person i'd been with. I was kind of relieved when he didnt want to. But i had to let my pride get in the way. He said he didnt want me to be like the other grl's. He didnt wanna just fuck me. He wanted to make love to me. He wanted us to be close and he wanted to love me not just want me for sex. At the time it didnt make since. I was mad and felt rejected. So i spun my tires and left his house so pissed off.
Later i called and apologized for being so selfish and told him that i agreed with him completely. But that i was going to rock his world when we did fuck. Then we started talking. I told him how much my pussy needed his touch. He slowly moaned..i love that sound. I could never explain it but it was like he knew exactly how to put it. He'd always moan"yea" like he knew how much i needed him. A sound i'll never be able to get out of my head. Even now typing this story is takin my breath away w/flashes of how we were. He started telling me how he was gonna beat my pussy and thrust his cock in. He told me how large he was. Much much bigger than what i had. 3inches around. I thought at the time that that would never feel good. My pussy throbed and soaked as he went into detail of what he'd do to me. As i told him how much i needed him right then one hand on the phone the other sliding down my body. Fantasizing it was his hand. I slowly spread my slit. Damn i was soaked. I had NEVER felt this way before. WEll except when i was younger and thought of Bo alone in my room. Only he could get me this way. He never knew i was masturbating. I slowly led my finger into my slopping wet cunt. Pulled it out and with the juices dripping from my finger rubbed slowly against my clit. His every word every moan made me want him more and more. My feet were getting hot this fire was rushing through my body as i fantasized what he was telling me. I got rougher w/my clit. Running my finger faster and faster. Omg was this good!!! My body started to convulse. It was hard to hold back the moan. I put the phone on mute i could faintly here him telling me stuff he'd do. But it felt so good..i was rocking back and forth screamin his name. Rubbin my nipples. Taking my size double dd breast into my own mouth. It felt so good!!! And like that it was over.
It was like he could sense what i had done bc as soon as i calmed down he said well hey i gotta go to school tomorrow so i'll talk to u later. We had this little saying "goodnight and sweet dreams, muah." and that was that. But just wait until i tell you about the next day!!!
From here on I will take some chronological licence in an effort to keep each perks content a, beginning, middle and end. The reason for this,like all of lifes activities, they tend to develop over months or even years. So because from here forward, perks are virtually all factual in my memory and to save readers having to refer back to earlier episodes, here goes.
Following on my aunts revelation that,that customer was still at it and knowing that her neigbour had recently
Read More
become a widower. Putting two and two together, I'd calculated that the action must take place on a Friday night because the father and son always headed for the pub just before closing time. I figured the son told his wife he was going to have a pint with dad and see his mum first. Hey ho! if I got it right,all I needed was a suitable vantage point to see the action.
Being winter with dark nights,being spotted wasn't a problem but sorting a vantage point in the dark would be crazy. So off I went in daylight to sort it. I wandered up into the bombed site as we all did all the time. No problem there, heading towards the back wall of the houses I got distracted by an activity to one side and away from my destination. Some other kids had a den built,They weren't there but someone came into view just inside the entrance. I recognised who it was, 'Arthur,the cretin' he also had a younger cousin the girls and women for that matter called 'little cretin' (more later of why they had these nicknames) anyway he had his back to the den entrance and was leaning forward. With that as I approached to be nosey, Boobies came out looking a bit hot and flustered with the left side of her black thin sweater top up, pulled up above her breast and she was attempting to put her left tit back in her bra' I twigged her problem was the shoulder strap was broke. Anyway being more concerned at putting her breast and its nipple back in the bra' she hadn't seen me yet.
When she did She headed for me saying will you walk back up to our street with me away from that little cretin. So I did. Knight in shining armour me to all damsels in distress. On the way she told me what had happened. She'd gone to the ruins as we called them looking for the twins, (that's not unusual we all knew we'd find each other there) when she got there finding no one she headed for this den to have a look. What a mistake that was. Inside was Arthur the cretin. Interupting her at this juncture and not having always lived in the area, I asked why he and his cousin was nicknamed Arthur the cretin and little cretin's. She told me that they were both little hooligans Arthur was two years younger than 'Boobies' and the cousin was two years under that and since when they were about eight and ten they'd follow behind girls and women as old as their fifties then try to lift the back of their clothes with a stick to see up their legs or if approaching from the front they'd pass each side, one making a grab for a boob while the other would whip there hand up your skirt to try and get a feel.
Their two mothers were at their wits end trying to stop them after older women told them about the antics. It seemed they'd boxed their ears,caned their asses and with the bigger one, tied him to the bed rails,all to no avail. I asked why no police complaint had been made. She said she didn't know, but thought the women may had seen it as a passing phase. So she went on, luckily Arthur was on his own, "If both had been there she reckoned they would have got her" he got between her and the entrance then made a grab for her boob,as she protected them he darted his hands up her skirt,in trying to cover her boobs and hold her skirt down at the same time her left side was vulnerable, his hand shot up inside her top grabbed her bra' thus breaking the strap and revealing her boob to him.I didn't let on I'd seen it out. Having seen it out and squeezed her a bit she was panicky because she then realised he had his out 'as she put it' and it was hard. She knee'd him as hard as she could, 'hence what I saw by the entrance' and was relieved to see me appear.
By now and more calm,her main concern was that her mother would find out about the broken bra' strap, half talking to herself she said I'll ask my older sister to fix it, if I do it myself mum might catch me but if she (her sister)does it mum will think its her own not mine. I said then,this is crazy, we've chatted all that way and I still don't know your name. Jackie' she said aah! thats nice. Now nearly by her door her twin mates from next door to her appeared and off they went, it was pretty obvious I was the centre of their questioning as they went on their way...
...Some years later after me and Jackie were married, I happened on 'Arthur the cretin' in a pub. He was still a small guy but all the other kids had always found him as his cousin alright. It was just the females that hated him. So like you do we remminised about old times (not that old then) Me always good for a juicy story remember, touched (No punn here) on the girls around at that time. I noted his body language went on full alert. Hesitatingly, he said you got married to Jackie didn't you? at the same time giving me an iffy side glance. Yeah say's I! Between me and you,she was a virgin still when we got engaged. I thought this might draw him, though I know she had a few narrow squeaks I even saw a couple of them. "Oh he opened up,like down that den that day" What is your version of it then?? I've always wondered. "I was inside that den having a wank and was just getting to the gravy strokes,I couldn't believe my luck when Jackie appeared like a vision" "Let me go back a bit and tell you what brought it to what you saw" "You know we pestered the females at that time? "Yeah" well a few days before in the terrace (below the bomb site) her older sister, "you know the Jackie 'lookalike' but taller one" Yeah. I interject,what about her? "Well she was coming home from work and true to form we followed her and tried to lift her skirt" She looked round and said, oh! not you little shits again, promply turning towards us. We thought she was going to wack us,we backed up,she in turn put her back against one of those trees there.
Pulled up the front of her skirt and said "there,what you gonna do with it!" "I reckon she thought she'd frighten us off,instead like one we moved forward and she had those white cotton knickers on with the oversizes leg holes, we went in each side and started feeling her" "in no time ay all,suddenly I saw stars, we realised after, she'd grabbed our heads and whacked them together enough to crack our skulls" We only fucked about with girls after that. Anyway he said... getting back, when Jackie appeared I thought she'd been told about it and had come to where I was to get a feel from me,it was only after I'd you know squeezed her tit abit and got a bit of a feel of her pussy outside her knickers that she seemed to realise I'd been wanking saw it out and knee'd me in the bollocks. That was it. Hope you're not pissed about it? No I reassured him. Far from it in fact I had a half hardon and my pants were wet.
I fully intended to reveal this chat to Jackie,when I got home and in bed with her to see if she had in fact gone 'cock hunting' She did in fact know about her sisters happening, it was when she explained how her strap got broke her sister linked it to her own happening. She also told her about the three minutes or so that she let these two kids finger her. Fully intending to draw them in with the intention of cracking their skulls and being experienced sexually, she held on longer than intended letting them feel her because she couldn't believe how horny she got immediately she felt two small hands fumbling her pussy. she said it was only the fear of it getting back to her boy friend that stopped her from letting them make her cum, but they would have been to small between their legs to fuck her.(Or have her as her sister put it)
All was revealed then,but not quite. Jackie admitted he did get the feel he told me about and she had seen his cock from the outset but because he was on his own she knew she could duff him up when she decided enough was enough. It had excited her being molested but she had no intention of letting him feel her pussy in the rawl so thats why she kicked him in the middles. She also told her sister his cock size and sister confirmed it was big enough to go in a pussy so be careful if he tries to get you again. He didn't but I did! We fucked like rabbits on the strength of this talk and I realised at this time, dirty pillow talk not only turned me and Jackie on but judging how juicy she got,the actual thought of getting fucked against her will really worked her up before you put a finger on her so to speak.
"Bye Honey!" I shouted standing in the doorway of my house. My husband was going on another business trip. He was probably going to go meet his big titted blonde secertary. Though he denies it, I know he fucks all of the women he meets. "Bye! Oh, wait can you grab me my suitcase?" My husband shouted from his car. I went inside and found his suitcase, "Let's see what you are hiding in here," I said rummadging through his suitcase. There were clothes, a package of money, alot of paper work, and condoms. I took the condoms out and put them in the side drawer. I closed it and ran it outside. "Here you go honey," I said putting it in the passenger's seat. "Thanks honey," He leaned up and kissed me. While we were kissing I let m
Read More
y hand drift down to his pants. I was rubbing his cock through his pants. He broke the kiss and looked me in the eyes. "I could cancel my flight and take the next one," He said. "Oh no, go on, I know this meeting is really important to you," I said walking up the steps to my house again. Before waving to him I shook my ass. I waved and then he waved back and I went back inside. I went to the side drawer and pulled out the condoms. I dialed the number to Martha, she is was my best friend. "Hello?" Martha said. "Hi Martha, it's Rachael," I said into the phone. "Oh, hi Rachael, what did you need?" She said. "Martha, my husband went on a business trip today," I said. "Okay... and?" She said. "Well, he forgot his suitcase so I came in and got it, and inside it was 4 condoms," I said on the verge of tears.
Send feedback with any comments, and any ideas for a conclusion thanks and enjoy Stories4me
I felt paranoid stepping back in with a ruin in my sheer hose, and finding more blacks in
Read More
the place. I heel toed it to the edge of the table by Karen. The bar tender looked over still serving drinks and keeping a watchful eye out. Angel was nodding off some drinking with Cliff and Anthony by the sidewall table she was going fast her legs still crossed showing leg a little more then she like.
 “Hey slut go an fetch us another round of shots and tell those guys to come over here.†Tyrone ordered.
I lifted my purse to the bar to get some shots of tequila the bar tender asked if I wanted a tray smirking. I balanced back to sit down the next round. Angel flourished over doing pretty well in her pink and white dress holding hands with Cliff for balance in them 4-inch heels. Anthony was grinning behind watching Angel come over to site down I am ready to smoke. “Ok in a minute darling first a shot.†“Ok um, but I am already pretty drunk. Desirae you making any money tonight†she said slurping it down and wiping her chin.
 Karen kicked me under the table motioning me to go with her to the restroom, yelling for Angel to join us. We all got up I grabbed my purse feeling the weight of the long cucumber. Angel told us that she would be in after she was done smoking. They went into a lit hallway in the middle separating the men’s, and women’s restroom to somewhere in back. Then a young black male in a red handkerchief on his head came up to Karen and I.
“You have to suck it till I come.†Karen pointed behind her to me. “That’s the slut you want.†Going to the women’s restroom “You have to suck it till I come.â€Â
“Well for a 10 dead presidents. I’ll be out in a minute I scampered to the ladies room white door. Karen was in the small room standing against sink. Going threw her purse primping in the mirror pointing towards the toilet. “ Wow they did a job on your face and hair don’t worry about it now its going to be used a little more†giggling taking the cap off her lipstick. I sat down with my head back of the lid. A few wet spots on the tile floor made it kind of cold on my elbows.
“The guys are coming back to the house with us. With that Karen swayed coming over facing away from me, lifting her skirt to her waist slid her thong over and squatted down. Her arms braced the back of the cool toilet balancing herself on my face. My hands cupped her older ass to hold her up. My mouth covered her hairy wet lips. Her pussy was already wet as she balanced on my face, and started using me as a toilet. Peeing straight into my open mouth. I tasted tequila out of her pungent hole. Spewing yellow urine from her clit. She sighed “ Oh wow I really had to go. I swallowed what I could before some spilled out from around my mouth down into my cleavage. She waited till I caught my breath and started up again. “ I think someone is taking a liking to Angela. How big are Anthony and Larry? Oh ha your mouths full you can’t say†giggling I got drunk drinking Karen s piss cupping her ass she frequently shifted herself on my face for balance letting out a wet one in my open mouth. She finished up with telling me to lick her pussy all over my messy face. “Clean it up real good your going to be clean up tonight for us.†She took one of my hands and had me stick a finger in her moist pussy for a few to wet it, and stick it in her ass. I sucked on her wet pussy tasting her, while finger fucking her tight ass, “That’s it whore suck that pussy your going to be a good pussy eater aren’t you? It looks like your going to be eating cum out of my pussy.†Karen finished up with short drips in my mouth dripping. She finished moved her hips back and forth fucking my finger and face until her knees shook, around my head having a wet orgasm in my mouth pleased with my clean up she waddled up from my face pulled her green silk back between her wet lips.
 “ Now go fix your self you look terrible. You have the guy out there waiting on a blowjob. Don’t keep him waiting too long because Tyrone wants his money that you earned and he is kind pissed.â€Â
 Next all I could hear was a door open “ OH No she’s not†busting out in laughter a drunk Angel embarrassed shut the door.†Karen quickly yelled threw the door. “ I’ am done. With that she fixed her fishnets, and primped her mini down grabbed her purse. “Who’s next with a chuckle†she walked out. I got up as quick as I could feel cold and a mess. Getting to the mirror grabbing for my purse to start on my face. Using the brush only to tease it instead of fixing it. I dried my self off when Angel open the door staggering in almost ignoring me she came over with tequila, and weed on her breath. “ Were going to be leaving her shortly your going to drive Karen’s car back to the house.†Clicking her brown 4 1/2 heels on the tile going over to the seat Angela lifted her pretty flowered dress and tugged her pantyhose down around her knees. Adjusting her glasses sitting using the toilet where my face was just minutes ago she farted and started to pee. I fixed my foundation again then touches of blush and powder. Adding a layer of red lipstick, gloss, perfume, and with some famine poses in the mirror got me feeling like a sissy slut with my hair teased high and my white bow was somewhat looking sexy, I was ready to go back out.
“Well before you get back to the house. I want you to have a pad on and they want you to pick up some more Tequila, beer, and cigarettes your going to be parting with Karen mostly doing what they want. Anthony wants to watch you eat me after Cliff does me. He’s only going to watch Anthony he’s kind of cute though for a black guy but that huge guy no way not my thing put it up and back the it up.†Slurring on the toilet explaining me what is to come.
 “ Does Karen taste good Desirae I think she’ll taste better after Anthony gets up in there that’s nasty.â€Â
           “ Yea, Angel can I taste you. You know while you um.â€Â
Shaking her red head no. “ Restroom Um No maybe when Anthony watches you can latter if your goods. Take out your maxi pad and come over her. I torn in the plastic folded out the pad whisking the plastic away I handed it to her. “Turn around†I stood there silently bent as she took my nylons down rudely!
“Hurry up and get out there and do your job.â€Â
 Wiping clean with the pad hiking some she farted then set the pad right into position of my small crotch all scented with Angels remains I pulled my ultra sheer black pantyhose and panties up stepping to the mirror for final fixes to mainly my mascara. Angel flushed the toilet! She stood from the stool shifted her tan pantyhose up her thighs to her waist. Her breast jiggled stepping over carefully pinching my bubble ass in my skirt. “ We’ll meet you at her house when your done I guess one has a van. “Tammy Fay Baker has on more blush then that Com on!†Grabbing the brush and playfully applied more to my clown face. Leaving the rest up to me.
           Angela and I stepped out it was around 1:30 I could still taste the pee in my stomach. I walked sexy back around the corner brushing my skirt down carrying my purse next to the young black man witch looked pretty ruthless with his dark eyes and had a red handkerchief on his head. Standing 6’1 and about 220lbs I stopped my eyes followed Angel back to the anxious table where the guys ordered another round of drinks, and eyed the girl’s body up and down. Karen was in Tyrone’s arms telling her something and making her giggle giving passionate kisses on her mouth and face Karen melted in his big arms. Angel hanged on to Cliff I knew she was drunk and expectable to advances by Anthony, but how far?                “Sup ho walking with a cigarette in his mouth sounding cocky like I said you have to suck it! Till I cum get it! Bitch! I hear you’re a sissy boy that likes dressing in girl’s cloths because you got a little white dick. That’s some funny ass shit. Where you going to suck my dick bitch? Huh!
           Humiliation spread threw my body, blushing hard almost wanting to forget this one he seamed strange to me like he’s done some time in prison. He was some where in his 20’s but the only thing that came out in a submissive voice. “Alleyâ€Â
           We headed out back this time opening the night door I could still smell remands of some pot.
“Sit on the step there open my pants up slut! Make me cum you sissy bitch!†Smacking me in the face I went in Aw but I scuttled down on the step with my knees apart and sucked him for about 30 minutes before getting him hard. He had me pull my nylons down Exposing my white pad laughing trying to stroke 8+ dark inches of meat in my mouth.
I imagined the van ride with the girls, and 3 big black guys and Cliff. I was sucking off this black asshole talking about the girls again said about tapping the red heads ass. When he blew his wad FINALLY I swallowed thick cum throbbing in my throat coming back up in my mouth gaggling. He grunted pulled the rest out on my face and did a sticky job. Smearing my lipstick to my chin, and my mascara ruined. He rubbed his soft penis across my lips laughing. Calling someone on his phone I could here the many rings as cum dripped. He waited for me to putt his black rod away and he reached back with his hand with out a word smack the side of my face ringing my head and threw a 10-dollar bill before going inside with a cell in his ear.
 I sat there in a fetal position for a few moments my throat sore before gathering myself using the corner fence post to balance I snagged my hose on the fence fumbling around pulling my pad out crying wiping my face tasting angel’s wipe and cleaning my own face. I knelt down in my purse looking for Karen’s keys OH no my hose had ruins in them worried digging only finding a cucumber and makeup. “What I ‘am I going to do†occasionally looking in my purse. Karen had them. Staying back behind the bar knowing that I could get busted. Stepping heel toe to Karen’s to car to see if was at least unlocked NOPE!! I waited for several minutes looking for a way in the car ducking some my heels scuffed twisting sometimes I wondered what could I do the van already.
Mary was a young girl with brown hair and blue eyes and, she lived in a nice home in a suburb. She had once had a loving mother and father but, they died tragically when she was still in high school. They had assigned her aunt to be her guardian and take over the estate. Mary’s aunt was a cruel woman and forced her to work endless hours on chores and abused her in everyway imaginable. The one thing Mary had to look forward to every night was playing her beloved grand piano. It was a Steinway made of mahogany that her great grandfather had built specifically for her grandmother. She laboriously practiced on it day and night with hopes of becoming a professional pianist.
After Mary turned eighteen and
Read More
graduated, her aunt threw her out of the house and told her to never come back.
“You are quite worthless I must say. Playing that piano foolishly. That old piece of timber can’t even be worth money. It has been played so much the keys are worn and the wood is chipped.” She told Mary with an a righteous tone.
“Please, I have nowhere to go you can’t kick me out. I have dreams of playing with a world renowned orchestra. All I ever wanted to do was play music.” She said desperately.
“No professional orchestra would ever hire a worthless little brat like you. You are a horrible little girl and not even your parents wanted you. They told me to toss you out on the street because you were a disappointment. I, acting out of kindness, let you stay here till you were old enough to be on your own. Now I see how truly wretched you are.”
“Please, I have nowhere to go. I know my parents loved me and willed me something.” She said.
“The only thing left to you in the will was that loathsome piano. Mary, I will have my servants dump that tattered relic on the curb in an hour and if you don’t remove it before sunset it will be burnt. If you ever darken my doorstep again I will have you arrested for trespassing.”
With tears in her eyes Mary thanked her aunt for giving her the piano and left.
Over the next few months Mary worked endless hours at a local diner trying to scrape together money to live. She had managed to talk her boss into selling her a shack he had owned next on the other side of the town. It was a mess of a place. The roof and walls were sagging and the fire place was the only means of heat. The only thing it had going for it was the strong floor and the large amount of room. Mary was able to fit her grandmother’s piano into the room and that was all she really cared about. She would work fifteen hours a day serving rude disgusting people counting the hours till she could play her piano.
One particular day, Mary met a man who was intrigued by her stories becoming a pianist.
“So, you are telling me that you want to be a professional pianist and play with an orchestra. That’s a big dream. Not too many people have the talent for that. It sounds to me like you need a stepping stone. I happen to own a concert hall in New York. An orchestra practices there and they are always looking for talent. They are holding an open audition for seats Tuesday and if you’re as good as you say I bet you could get one of those seats.” He told Mary.
“What am I going to do about money though? I’m barely living now. That’s three days from today, I don’t know if I‘ll be ready.“ The very thought of not reaching her goal saddened her.
“Listen to me kid. Do you want to spend the rest of your life here wondering what could have happened if you had taken a chance? You need to quit this place and go take your place in that orchestra. Don’t worry about the money, just go home and practice and make sure you nail the audition.” He told Mary encouragingly.
“I…I..Okay. I’ll do it.” She felt an immediate joyous feeling. She quit her job threw her apron in her boss’s face and walked out to start a new chapter of her life. She felt overwhelmed with joy. She could finally do something she liked and not be forced to work endless hours in the dinner trying to make ends meet. She decided to rush home and start practicing now.
She entered her house enthusiastic about something for the first time in months. She sat down at the piano and began playing whatever she could think of. She sat and recalled all her favorite sheet music from when she was a little girl and played them with a giant smile on her face. After warming up to these tunes she brought out an old folder of sheet music. Mostly classical compositions with a few show tunes.
“Okay lets see. I think I will start with some Beethoven.” She placed the music on her stand and began playing. She started off well but had trouble finding the keys.
“Come on Mary, you’ve played this a thousand times! Okay lets try it again.” She took a deep breath and began playing again. She played the first five bars well but started losing her composure as she went. She just could not hit the right notes. She felt tears well up in her eyes but refused to give up.
“I’m going to play this song until I get it right. I’ll stay up all night if that’s what it takes.”
Mary put head down on the piano. She felt utterly defeated. She had stayed up all night practicing and had made little progress. She could play roughly half of a song and felt exhausted. She had mastered the song as a child and played it at her first recital.
“Maybe I’ve just lost my touch on things. I used to be able to play any music placed in front of me. What happened to me? Maybe my aunt was right, I wasted my time pursuing useless things.” She slumped down and set her head down on the keys. She decided to go to bed and try again tomorrow. As stood up from the bench, something tickled her foot. Startled at first she looked under the piano. She squinted but made out the figure of a plant in a pot.
“How on Earth did a plant get down there?” She thought. She then remembered all the garbage that had cluttered the house and thought it possible she might have overlooked something.
“Oh well, I’ll just stick you somewhere outside for now.” She reached down and pulled upon the pot. The plant did not budge. She tried again pulling even harder. Still the plant seemed to way thousands of pounds. She tried once more pulling with all her might. The plant remained unmoved from its spot.
“God, it feels like you were bolted to the floor. Well, I don’t have the energy to move you right now nor do I care. If you want to stay under there, then you can.” She stood up and went to bed thinking of how to improve her performance tomorrow.
The next day Mary sat down at her piano and resumed playing sheet music. She began playing her thought maybe another song would bring her luck. She picked out something she had played before and placed it before her. The first bar went normally and then she struck wrong key after wrong key. She tried again and again to correct the mistake but, only seemed to be getting worse.
“Is it possible that I could be getting worse? What is going on around here? I give up!” She began crying she had quit her job and was pursuing a career in which she no longer had talent.
“If only I could play my favorite songs again. I don’t even need the music to them. They are permanently etched into my brain. Sigh. I need to just settle down. I started off on the wrong note.” She giggled to herself thinking of the pun she had made.
“Alright, lets go back to songs I like and remember maybe if I warm up with those for awhile I’ll get some cheer and hopefully talent back.” She launched into every childhood song she could think of. She put her head up and closed her eyes letting her fingers glide across the keyboard almost without direction. She felt so wonderful she completely lost track of time and her senses. As she stopped she felt complete and happy about everything. She thought of trying a classical piece again and reached for one when she felt a hunger pain.
“Oh. What am I going to do for food now? I have maybe ten dollars and I’ll need that to take the bus to the concert hall. I can’t show up to the audition starving to death either, that will defiantly affect my performance.” As she pondered her options she felt something brush against her knees. She looked under the piano and was startled. The plant she saw the night before was at least twenty times as big as it had been. It also now had the most luscious and full looking fruit hanging from it that she had ever seen. She was so shocked had she really misjudged the size? She had been pretty tired and the room had been dim so she decided that the lack of sleep had fooled her eyes.
“Well don’t you look big and strong. You certainly have lots of fruit too. Would you mind terribly if I picked some of your fruit?” She said giggling at the thought of talking to a plant. She plucked five pieces of gold and red fruit off the plant and set them on the piano.
“What kind of fruit is this?” She thought. “They resemble peaches but, they are the size of grape fruit. Maybe I’ll try a bite and see how it is.” She took a bite of the fruit and felt overwhelmed with the taste. The fruit tasted sweet and had a soft flesh. It was the sweetest thing she had ever tasted and it had just a hint of tartness to the skin. She immediately thought about the possibility of the fruit being poisonous.
“What would I do? Well that will make a headline for the papers. Ex-waitress turned pianist dies from eating poison fruit she found growing in her home.” She somehow knew that the fruit was safe. She also had memories from high school Biology where her professor told the class that
“In nature ninety-seven percent of poisons are sour. Sweet is the taste most likely to be non-poisonous. This is why the human has a ‘sweet tooth’” She vividly recalled the lecture.
After finishing one of the delicious, possibly deadly fruit she went about playing a classical piece. She deicded to go back to the one she had attempted earlier. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and played. She made it through half of the song without messing up a single note. She felt excited she was improving slowly but surely. She tried again and made it not quite as far and put it off as nerves. She tried once more and barely made it seven bars in. She didn’t understand she was doing so well and then she fell apart. She reached for another piece of fruit and took a bite and began playing. Almost without effort she made it half way through again. She swallowed her mouthful and took another and kept playing she made it all the way through the song.
“Wow that was weird. Maybe I just need to fill up my stomach so I can concentrate.” She thought. She ate the rest of the fruit and played the piano effortlessly. Gliding smoothly through the piece like she had when she was a child. She must have played it through five times when she started messing up again. She was beginning to feel hungry but she pressed on. Soon she was back to being unable to play a sinlge bar of music.
“Alright, snack break to fill up my stomach.” She took a piece of fruit and bit into it and began playing. Once again she played through the song with almost no problem. She stopped feeling confused momentarily.
“I couldn’t play this song then I ate the fruit and I could. Then I slowly digressed and ate more fruit and now I can play again. Oh, my gosh I know what it is. This fruit is magic fruit! That is the only possible answer it makes people able to play the piano. Wow I could use this fruit to get me a place in that orchestra.” She thought of the feeling of being on stage with a professional group and playing for a sold out auditorium. She eyed the fruit and quickly gobbled down the remaining pieces and began playing the piano. She made it through every single song in her collection and felt extremely joyful with her new magic plant. She decided she had practiced enough for one day and she would get a good night sleep so she would be well rested for her last day of practice. As she slept the plant under the piano began growing. It had been slowly storing the energy from the sound waves and making them into nutrients. It expanded its leaves around the piano and grew more fruit and spread its ways across the walls.
The next morning Mary woke up and anxiously walked to her piano to begin practicing. She was astonished when she saw half of her room had now been covered in the plant. The leaves and vines wrapped almost entirely around the piano and stretched out over the bench. She noticed however that their must have been fifty pieces of fruit hanging from various parts of the plant.
“Well my little beauty it seems that you have taken over my piano and my house. Good thing you made more fruit, I’m going to be needing it and you to keep me going.”
She set about picking all the fruit. She filled the area next to her bench with as many pieces as she could fit. She decided that the more fruit she ate now, the longer they would last her. She ate about twenty pieces and felt stuffed and nearly vomited. She knew though that she would have enough fruit to play for hours now. She set about playing the classical pieces and quickly flew through them. She played her entire collection and was setting up to play them again when she felt something push up against her legs. She looked and saw nothing. She continued brushing off the incident completely. She had gone about five bars in when again she felt something poke her and this time it hurt. She looked down and saw a thorn in her skin. She felt a little bit enraged that her new magic plant was hurting her.
“ I don’t understand it. You give me fruit to play better and then you poke me. Why am I talking to a plant? Its not like you understand what I’m saying.” She took a piece of fruit and bit into it thinking for a bit.
“Play…. Happy…..Carefree….” came a quiet almost inaudible sound from the room.
“What the heck was that?” Mary felt a bit frightened. Had the room just talked to her? She felt confused and afraid. She looked around and decided she must be going crazy from being locked up in an old house alone eating fruit off a strange bush. She decided it was worth a try she finished her piece of fruit and fixed her posture and began playing her childhood songs.
She closed her eyes and went through them song by song . She felt the melody and let the music flow through her and into the piano. She even added new songs. She put in all the songs that she had first learned to play with. She hadn’t played Chopstick or Mary Had a Little Lamb since she was seven. She turned her head up higher and felt this electrifying feeling. She remember her mother teaching her when she was little and how she had to have her press the keys at the end because she couldn’t reach them. The room had this feeling to it that inspired her. She knew it was silly but, she felt as if the room were alive. Everything around her seemed to be growing and adding to her ability. She played for what seemed like eternity and finally stopped. Mary leaned her head back and let out a breath.
“Wow that was the most fulfilling session I’ve ever played. I don’t think I could get any better. She stretched and turned her head back to the piano.” Thinking of how much fuller the room looked now.
“HOLY Geeze!” She yelled. In front of her was a gigantic Pink and white flower with a dark red center that resembled lips. It appeared to be a foot wide and was directly in front of her head. The red center opened like a pair of lips and began speaking to her.
“Hello sweet little girl. My you certainly do play the piano well. You play so well you made me grow big enough to fill the entire room.” The plant said smoothly.
“This cannot be happening. I’m not listening to a plant talk to me about my piano. I think that fruit might have been bad. Oh god what is happening.” She said seeming nervous and worried.
“Oh baby, don’t be so stressed. Those beautiful hands of yours make music that I have never heard. I need you to play so more for me so please grace me with some more of your genius.” The plant replied smoother than before.
“How can you possibly be talking? Why did you grow here? Who are you?” She questioned. “Mary baby, don’t you be worrying about things like that. I came here to help you. I’m a magic plant that gives people power. I simply grow and my fruit helps enhance the powers of those who eat it. I came here after I heard you playing those cheerful keys. I just want to help you get that spot on the orchestra. I figured I’d come and help you regain your composure with a little help. Now, play me some more of those sweet tunes baby.” The plant said in a suave tone.
“Well I…I..don’t know about this. I want that seat on the orchestra and everything.” She stopped and thought momentarily about everything. The fruit would give her a definite edge in the competition. As long as she had it she could play anything they asked her. She decided to give the plant what it wanted.
“Okay Mr. Plant. I’ll play some happy songs for you and make you grow some more so I can have a nice supply of them to keep my belly full.” She said cheerfully.
“Alright baby, play me something good. I plan to make you all the fruit you could ever want. I don’t know if you’ll be needing it though.” The plant replied back in a cool laid back voice.
Mary began playing her favorite song and breezed through it. She thought of the fruit that she would be getting and how luscious and delicious it tasted. She played for a long time and slowed down. She felt fatigued. She had been playing all day and it was late.
“Okay Mr. Plant how was that?” She asked.
“The only thing sweeter than the fruit on my leaves is the music that you make. Play me some more baby I want to get even bigger.”
“You are pretty big now. You must be three times the size of the first time I spoke to you. Lets see and you grew some fruit too, mmm it looks to be about twenty. That’s a good number to get me through audition. “
“Baby you aren’t going to have to worry about auditions, I’m going to take care of you.” Said the plant.
“Well that’s awful sweet of you but, I need to get some rest even if I have your fruit I need to be rested I’m exhausted right now.” She said with a yawn. She proceeded to get up only to find herself pulled back down.
“What the….?” She looked down at her arms and legs. Vines had wrapped themselves around her and were forcing her to sit. She had vines around her entire body, they restricted the movement of everything but her hands. She looked at the flower and the red lips began to say.
“Baby we can’t have you going anywhere. I need you to play for me. I need to grow big and strong so I can give you what you need.” The plant said with a little hint of annoyance in its voice.
“I’m tired though. If I stay like this I won’t be able to play at all. I need to get my rest. Please let me go to bed.” She pleaded,
“Alright baby, I want to hear one more song before I let you go and we finish for tonight.”
“Um okay. What would you like to hear?” She said.
“Well I haven’t had anything for awhile to fill me up. How about you play me some dinner music?” The plant said.
Mary’s face dropped as she realized what was going to happen to her. The flower stretched and the red lips opened extremely wide. Mary began to play some French song she knew as tears spilled down her face. She desperately forced against the vines but they still restricted her movement. Outside the house music could be heard as the night wore on. Suddenly, the music stopped. A few random keys were hit sharply in a struggle followed by a brief slurp and then silence filled the night.
One of Jackies bridesmaids was her sister Debbie who clocked us at it,the other was Ross. Den was my best man. Back at the reception and at the appropiate moment,Den gave the two bridesmaids a present each and a peck on the cheek,all proper like. He then makes the usual approach to the bride.Best man,first night,the usual jargon,while his eyes were talking to Jackies cleavage of which there was a delicious part wobbling like jellies above her wedding gowns neckline. On giving Jackie a kiss,no peck but
Read More
a full lip job, (that boy dont miss a trick) as he lets her go ,I distinctly note a whisper passed from him to her.In turn she smiled but looked a bit embarrassed. I asked her about that later!
So the music goes,the booze flows,I intend to stay sober,so does Jackie. Low drink,high sex input later is our plan. Den was drinking his and someone elses share as he stood with one of my new brother-in-laws by a barrel of beer we had. This was the "Jackie look alikes" husband. Together they were debating the prospect of later getting a feel of the two bridesmaids if they got pissed,letching bastards! Ha! ha! I decided to keep an eye open for any activity in that region. It was not long in coming. A bit later I saw Jackies sister being danced by Den and his hand was all over her ass cheeks,she unobtrusively moved them up while looking to see if Ginny had noticed but Den persisted with his squeezing. She looked down between them and smiling said something to him at the same time nodding down again.
I reckoned she could feel his hardon against her stomach. Shortly after they separately drifted out through the fire escape door. As this was a single level church annexe I exited through the main door to dog them up. Heading round to where they were secreted,he was already giving her some serious necking and his hands were at work on her panties,the front of her dress was up and I was expecting to get a look at her cunt from my unobtrusive vantage point. Stocking top,white thigh and suspenders were already viewable and the beast in my trousers was letting me know he wanted a piece of the action. I put my hand in my pocket to try and line it up my belly but already as hard as hell it made me put my hand in my waist band and grab it to make it point upwards and ease the ache. Precum was available in an abundance on beasties helmet.
In the now half-light I could see he had her knickers pulled over to the side and her pussy fur was in sight with his hand mauling into her slit,between movements I had my first look at her cunt,I really wanted to cum at that instant but also wanted to save it for later. The way her hips were wriggling in know time he would be fucking her. Drat but also saved by the bell Ginny came through the door,"Den,you out her?" then disappeared back inside. They broke apart instantly although they were out of sight of her. Den made towards the main door immediately but my sister-in-law Debbie,probably because of the drink and in no rush, unknowingly made a fine display for me. Holding her skirt up under her chin she pulled her knickers down to just above her knees and taking a handkerchief from her purse proceded to pat her pussy dry of cunt juice, then holding her knickers each side wriggled them back up,not before half turning to drop her purse by the wall in turn giving me a rear/side view of her lovely ass globes. The inside of my pants was cold with wetness.
Then she too went inside. Still suffering a major hardon as I went back into the doorway, "Jackie look alike" (Jane) squeezed past me coming the other way,Her large voluptuous breasts pressing hard against my rib cage was one thing but when I felt her hand squeeze my hardon with the laughing comment "I see youre ready for Jackie then" I was amazed,having had only a small amount of conversation over the months with her,there she is with a firm grip on my cock and in no hurry to let go. "Men? in there pissed as a fart,none for me tonight" Fucking hell! Was that an invitation or what? Fuck no! not tonight although she"d always been very friendly even when she came in our shop.
A bit later I saw Ross fighting to keep Den from feeling her pussy but Ginny also spotted it and put a stop to that before I got a look at hers. What I realised was when drunk Den just had to grope pussy regardless. something to remember although I should have realised this from when we were out drinking,course we"re now talking family. I did get a chance to talk to my favourite aunt though and she said come and tell me how it goes,in every detail mind with a wink. Horny bitch,"I will! I will!
Then we were home on our own and raring for sexual action. Wasting no time we"re in bed or more like on the bed. I play with her tits and pussy she plays with my cock,but then she says "What was that you were going to tell me about?" "Oh only what I saw going on at the reception" Looking a bit apprehensive, "Oh, I didn"t think you saw,it was nothing really" me saying nothing but wondering what I"d missed,she went on "He was squeezing my ass when you saw him kiss me,the whisper I"ll tell you about later,you"re not going to get your hair off on our wedding night are you?" assuring her No! "Where were you when he done the tit squeeze then?" Tit squeeze! What tit squeeze? where indeed? "It was nothing really,he had his hand down my front before I had time to realise what was going on and with only the limited protection of my strapless bra he had it in his hand completely naked to the skin,I really am sorry" Sorry! Fuck I missed that,what a bugger.Of course I said "No dont worry,these things happen."He came from nowhere,suddenly he was there with his hand on it" "I think he darted in from outside" Ah! thats why I missed it.
"You now" Oh! It was just that I saw Den outside with your Debbie."Were they doing it?" No he had his hand in there but Ginny came out and called and they broke away."Did you see her pussy? No I lied. "What about his cock,was it out or was she holding it? (There"s that cock question again) She sure is curious to know about another cock,give it time! mmmm! No they would have gone all the way though I reckon. "Would you have watched them? all the way I mean?" Shit,walking into it again. Would you have in my place? "I might have, yeah I think I would have to see how fucking is for others" Pushing the envelope, yeah I think I would have too,probably everybody likes to see others fuck but deny they would like to watch. I bet if there was no chance of getting caught they"d wank or masterbate while watching. "Yeah,like that peeper on us"
Now both worked up with the dirty talk we went at it. But not before with a touch of venom in her voice Jackie said, "our Deddie has a thing about married men,so keep your cock out of her and your balls will stay joined to your body" Wow a bit of jealousy there, but intended for me or because she had her sights on Den before Debbie. Do I detect a tone change in a married woman? I wondered about that.
Unbeknownst to us our new neigbours in the flat below had also got married today and like us had no honeymoon. At this point they arrived to hear us fucking and Jackie being very vocal in her second orgasm. What ever plan they had changed because following some bumps and giggles they too were at it matching orgasm for orgasm which sent Jackie into an almost zombie sexual marathon that I did my best to keep up with. Totally fucked we then fell asleep.
Waking sometime later and with only the light through the window from the street lighting, I slid down the bed and then back up between Jackies legs and under her short nightdress. With nostrils flaired enjoying the smell of our sexual activity and thinking Jackie was asleep I gently moved my mouth close in to her pussy. Then a sleepy quiet voice muttered "What are you doing?I can feel your hot breath on me" Looking at my new toy. Rumbled and without further ado I shot my tongue out of my mouth right on to her cunt. She jerked but said no more, then the nightdress went off of my head and glancing up the length of her now naked belly I could see it pulled over her face. "Whats going on? thats your tongue touching my clit" I jabbed my tongue out quickly three or four times making her jerk each time. Its not me its this damn police dog down here doing it. No more comment followed.
Then her breathing got deeper and quickened was she now thinking of what the police dog done to her on the hill? that I had just reminded her of or was it still in her mind of Den feeling up her sister. Who cares,my tongue is now giving her a whole new experience and the jerking of her body tells me I"ve hit a winner with both tongue and wife. Having licked all of her pussies labia,vulva,clitoris and now tongue fucking her.The screeching coming from under her nightdress is new also. FUCK I"M CUMMING,DONT STOP YOU HORNY LOVELY DOG,SSSH THEY"LL HEAR,SHIT ITS POURING OUT OF ME,NO STOP,NO DONT STOP,SSSH FUCKING HELL AAARGH! Collapsing from a mighty orgasm she throws the nightdress off flops back all puffing and blowing. "PHEW I dont think I"ve got any strength to fuck now,do you think they heard downstairs?
All was clear just after, they had heard because they were back fucking and she was being as noisy as Jackie had been. "FUCK ME HARD LIKE HE DID TO HER" Having nestled back up by Jackies side,she said "What I said earlier about telling you" ??! "About what Den whispered" Oh that! "He said he wished it was his cock going to slide up between my cleavage tonight" "Do you want to?" I honestly hadn"t ever thought of a tit fuck till that moment. Boy did I now! My cock was already ousing love juice,so still lying on her back,I staddled her belly and placed my hard on between her cleavage just at the bottom. Having slid it to and fro to make the groove slippery with precum Jackie held her tits around my cock and I started to fuck them. Looking down on her I could see that with her head bent forward looking at my cocks helmet ploughing up and down past the top of her tits the beast was only about an inch from her pursed part open mouth lips. Her tits was now so slippery that my balls was also going in the bottom part allowing my cock head to just tap her mouth.
"You"re going to cum" No I lied! holding back like hell,thus hoping I might get it in her mouth to shoot. "You are I can feel the tube part twitching" No! bang the first shot got her on her teeth, "Splu fruu cuu. Bastard you done that on purpose!" Sorry I got carried away I just wanted to shoot it in your mouth,sorry really I am. All the rest of my baby juice was all over her chin,neck and tits. Then would you believe it she squeezed up the tube of my cock and as the sperm was squeezed out put her tongue out and licked it. Looking up "Next time eh,it tastes ok"
Lost Love’s Surprise (or my lost friend is found)
ÂÂ
My fingers were six inches away from my pillow nestled inside my lover’s hand as we rested. Her hot breath blew across my neck and down my back as I stared out the window. While I gazed at the night sky I saw it turn gray, and as the shades of red filtered in, the reasons for the choices I made over the last six months became clear. My new girlfriend was never
Read More
teasing me, never tried to lead me along, or take me from the girlfriend I was seeing when we first met, but I know now that it was suppose to be. I know now that she is the one I am to love.
ÂÂ
I first saw Michelle staring through the window while she sipped her mocha. It looked like a double tall; I thought I heard her say she wanted a quad. I never looked at her refection in the window or I might have been scared off cause a few months later she admitted to me that she was staring at me, while I looked at her. She was an oasis in a hot dry desert to.
ÂÂ
I like women that are bigger than me; Lucy was just a little bigger but Michelle was a lot bigger. Her shoe size was the same as mine but her arms were longer her hands were bigger and she wore a extra large for a shirt size, and I only wore a medium large for a shirt, her Levi’s were thirty-eight waist by thirty-four inseam, mine are thirty-six by thirty-two and I had a little pot belly growing and some fat on my ass.
ÂÂ
I am five nine and she had to be six two at least. I liked the way she kept the young girl look with her hair in pig tails and wearing short plaid dresses and white shirts, but she had to be all of twenty-six. As stocky as Michelle was, I figured her to be one forty one thirty, it was obvious that she spent a lot of time in the gym toning her thirty-six twenty-eight thirty-eight body, and shaping her muscles, because she was built in the arms and legs and had very little fat regardless of her sizes. Her washboard flat stomach was visible from across the street. I later found out that Michelle was a trainer at two gyms. I never had a trainer but I went to my gym two and three times a week just to keep my pot from getting bigger, but compared to Michelle I was less then a novice.
ÂÂ
It was fate; we started coincidently running into each other at stores the deli, we liked the same restaurants and coffee shops, other times our movements just happened, like two hands playing a piano. At any rate we started to sit together on our little coffee clutches and talk just about everything or nothing just read or worked crossword puzzles. That turned out to be the trigger that caused my girl to get pissed. I knew that Lucy was jealous and for that reason I never took Michelle up on her offer to work out with her. I wanted to spend time with Michelle but Lucy wouldn’t stand for it. It was okay for her to sit, talk, and laugh with whomever she wanted to, but when I did it I was fooling around. So after a few weeks of us arguing about who we were or weren’t seeing I got sick of the double standards and broke it off.
ÂÂ
For a short while I actually blamed Michelle for our trouble and found myself being rude and snubbing her. I was shocked when I realized that she was never at fault, and I knew then that I wanted us to be more than casual acquaintances. I started looking in all the places I knew she frequented or where I had seen her. I even went to the two gyms where she worked and all they would say was that she was booked. I needed to find her so I could make some sort of apologetic gesture, and I just wanted to find her, but she was nowhere to be found.
ÂÂ
I was starting to think that she had moved away when I saw her sitting at her favorite table looking at me through the window and smiling. I felt my heart flutter a little and I filled with joyous relief at finely finding Michelle, my legs even turned a little rubbery. I would at least be able to make my apologetic gesture, and an excuse. When she waved at me to join her I became ecstatic and tripped over the step as I entered and again when I started to walk over to Michelle’s table after I picked up my drip coffee.
ÂÂ
“I’m so glad to have run into you! I’ve been looking all over for you!†I said frantically as I neared the table, stumbling again over nothing but my feet.
ÂÂ
“Well that is a change from the cold shoulder that you gave me a few weeks ago.†She sounded humorously sarcastic then warmly added, “One of the guys at my gym said some guy was looking for me, and I thought of you right off.â€Â
ÂÂ
She sounded so happy to see me I sort of knew that she wasn’t upset with me but I started to apologize anyway, “Well that is one of the reasons I’ve been looking for you. I want to apologize for my rude behavior the last few times we ran into each other. You see in a roundabout way I blamed you for my breakup with Lucy. I realized how wrong I was and wanted to say something to you. Like I am both sorry for blaming you and glad that I have separated from her.†I said desperately in almost one breath and then took a big swig of coffee and waited for a reply.
ÂÂ
“Oh I knew what you were doing boys are sadly funny that way and I was not insulted by you at all. I was actually sorry to hear of the break up through our mutual friend.†Michelle said in a reassuring voice.
ÂÂ
“A mutual friend?†I questioned.
ÂÂ
“Lydia. The counterperson here.†Michelle pointed out as she nodded her head in the direction of the counter.
ÂÂ
“Oh…? I did say something one day when she asked me if I was okay,†I explained. I was surprised and pleased to hear that I had been talked about in a positive context.
ÂÂ
“So if you’ll forgive me for asking is it over between you two?†Michelle quizzed warmly.
ÂÂ
“Oh yes…! It is over!†I replied and remarked, “She has tried to reconcile twice but I was not interested. I am still mad at myself for letting it go on as long as I did.â€Â
ÂÂ
“So was it more than just us?†Michelle pried with a warming interest.
ÂÂ
“Lucy was very possessive and very double standard with… her possessiveness.†I responded and explained, “it was okay for her to talk to other people even meet them when she was out without me, but I could not talk to anybody else without being given the third degree much less meet someone else out for a simple cup of coffee, I just got fed up with her attitude.â€Â
ÂÂ
“So I was at fault in a round about way.†She acknowledged and smiled.
ÂÂ
“No… no… no! It was her own guilt about her double standards. It drove a wedge between you and I and Lucy and I; any way it is done and I am glad to be free.†I said assertively.
ÂÂ
“Free huh nobody else to take Lucy’s place?†Michele asked warmly.
ÂÂ
“To be honest I was hoping that you might be interested in resuming our little coffee clutches? Maybe take a dinner or two with me sometime?†I shocked myself with my forwardness as I responded to her warm inquisitiveness.
ÂÂ
“You know I was very possessive with my last boy friend. I do not like to share or be shared.†Michelle declared firmly adding, “It isn’t wise to bed down in groups or with strangers, any way I find sex much more gratifying in a one-on-one relationship. I like to know that I am the only one, and I am possessive and don’t mind being possessed to a point. How about you?â€ÂÂÂ
ÂÂ
“I don’t mind sharing my girlfriend with another girl, but I draw the line at sharing her with another guy.†I acknowledged and added, “I find the intimacy shared in a one on one experience much more gratifying, and more so when I am confident that I am the only suitor. I don’t mind admitting to my possessiveness, and… I admit I do like to be possessed it makes me feel more wanted.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Why do you not mind your girlfriend taking up with another woman?†Michele asked with an alluring tone in her voice.
ÂÂ
“I had a girlfriend Kayla a while back that was bi and wanted to have as she put it, a hard cock inside her sometimes and a dildo just didn’t do it for her. Any ways I think women have a stronger desire to please, and get more pleasure from pleasing than men do.†I said as I warmly reminisced.
ÂÂ
“I’m bi, and you are you bi?â€Â
ÂÂ
“No. I have only been casually interested but hardly motivated.â€Â
ÂÂ
“How does that work?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I’m not sure what you mean.â€Â
ÂÂ
“How is it that you are casually interested but not motivated?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I doubt that there are very many truly content guy men or women. The questions that always dig at me are, why are they so promiscuous? Why do they break up so many times? And why are they the largest numbers in the mate swapping clubs?†I cut my dialogue short as I felt myself climbing upon my soapbox.
ÂÂ
“So you don’t like to share; you are not gay, and you don’t flit around, but you like to think about your girlfriend going down on another woman.†She recounted frankly then asked, “Have you ever been attracted to another man?
ÂÂ
“Well I guess that is accurate a little oversimplified but accurate.†I affirmed then admitted, “I have never found the gay type very attractive; but I have found myself thinking of this one man I knew, he seemed so nice and I was in a mysterious way attracted to him sexually, but I…we… I wasn’t even sure he was gay, but I think I would have given in to his seduction. I like viewing lesbian pornography I find it very arousing, and to be in the same room with them and just watch is a persistent fantasy of mine.â€Â
ÂÂ
“You have been very revealing; I mean that fantasy about that man you knew. I don’t think you are gay just honest, I think a lot of men have those fantasies and hide them from them selves. You know Gary we have a special date coming up?†Michelle posed with a very seductive tone in her voice.
ÂÂ
“I thought today was our special date, you know us finding each other at our favorite place. I didn’t know that we had a special date already.†I said with a puzzled look on my face.
ÂÂ
“Yea May 5th. Last year is the day I stared at your reflection in the window.†She recalled warmly, “You kept looking away not wanting to get caught. I was relieved to see your shyness dissolve as we got to know each other.â€Â
ÂÂ
“A year has gone by already. Boy! The days are rushing by faster and faster aren’t they?†I said in astonishment, and then ventured, “You don’t have anyone making claims on your time do you?â€Â
ÂÂ
“No. Why?†Michelle laughed.
ÂÂ
“I was thinking we could have one of those dinners and celebrate. A fancy dinner out, on me.†I exclaimed happily.
ÂÂ
Michelle’s rustling brought me back from my reminiscent dreaming, to the bed we were now sharing, as she pulled my body tighter to hers and squeezed my flaccid shaft as she dozed. Her warm breath caused goose pimples to rise as it accumulated in my hair. I was amazed at how I still tingled from the pleasures that Michelle lavished upon me, and surprised at how good it made me feel to pleasure her the way I did. I felt new life stir in my penis when her hand stirred again pulling and squeezing it, while she slept. I remember going to sleep with her hand holding my penis and still holding it every time I woke up. Time must be standing still the sky is no lighter than it was when I started to dream. I closed my eyes and drifted back to our dinner, what a feast, for our special date, and our conversations.
ÂÂ
“I am curious why you don’t have a boy or girlfriend now? If you’ll excuse my nosiness.†I pressed on.
ÂÂ
“My last girl friend wanted to come back with me while I was helping Mom grieve for Dad’s passing.†She started.
ÂÂ
“I’m sorry I didn’t know, a family lose is always hard, and a personal matter.†I interjected and tried to comfort.
ÂÂ
“Oh don’t worry I am not close neither of my parents. I don’t hate them it is just that they nit pic me to death, or I argue with them over just about anything. I prefer that my parents think that I am celibate, rather than bi, and she wanted to change that.†Michele explained adding, “My Mom still doesn’t know and I don’t think she would adjust to it easily.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I think a person should know that their friend will act appropriately and respectfully. I know how parents can be about perspective friends, or mates. I didn’t want to take Lucy but she was so pushy that I took her to a dinner anyway. She didn’t embarrass me too bad but Dad knew that she was the leader, and harassed me for weeks afterward.†I remarked adding, “I think we have a similar family life. My Mom and Dad divorced when I was a teenager but my step Dad is the spitting image of my Dad. You ever see anything like that?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Hell yes! My girl friend from college had a boyfriend that smoked cigars and yelled at the games on TV just like my Dad would. He would ignore her flirtations even get cross at her until the game was over then maybe they would go to bed and have sex, they didn’t do it for very long either, and then they both started snoring. So when she finely dumped him she gets this girlfriend that ‘get ready for this’ smoked cigars, yelled at sports on TV, and snored. To a tee this girl matched right down to the way she imitated Groucho somebody with her cigars, and even rebuked her advances until after the game, and yes they both snored.†She related her story warmly but with tones of sarcasm.
ÂÂ
“That is incredible.†I exclaimed.
ÂÂ
“So you never had a bi experience?†Michele asked only very alluringly as if she thought I was hiding something.
ÂÂ
“Oh just the curious touchiness and fondlings, and compairings that go on with kids.†I clarified.
ÂÂ
“So if you liked a man would go down on him?†she pressed.
“I suppose that would depend entirely on how we felt as a couple. I have never had any persistent fantasies involving males.†I answered as sincerely as I could and asked, “Would that change anything between us?â€Â
ÂÂ
“No. If we were going together Gary I would be hurt if you left me for another man.†She sighed and continued, “You sounded like you missed… Kayla was it?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes…Yes I miss her sometimes.†I said sadly.
ÂÂ
“What do you miss most about her Gary?†Michele pressed on.
“Honestly?†I stressed.
ÂÂ
“Yes! Now I am intrigued I want a honest answer.†She said smiling broadly.
ÂÂ
“She could give head. She gave meaning to the term art form to the act of oral sex. Like you; I bet you do really good at oral sex, and you do it because you want to, not because you think you should. Well Kayla liked to get me to…†I paused as I searched for the right word.
ÂÂ
“Cum!†Michelle interjected.
ÂÂ
“Yes…!†I exploded then calmed as Michelle put her hand on mine and continued, “So I would try to get her to cum on my face and at least pleasure her that way and not because I felt I had to either; I wanted to. If she were a man I would have gone down on her because I liked her and would have let her cum in my mouth just like she did for me.â€Â
ÂÂ
“My! You still feel strongly about her. Why don’t you try to get back with her?†Michelle asked.
ÂÂ
“We kept in touch for a while. The last two letters I received from her were to let me know she was in love with another woman and the second one was to let me know they were still going strong, and that was almost two years ago. I hope her girlfriend really pops her cork. I am happy for her, really…†I replied with conviction and warmth then pried, “And you; what about your last girl friend, what do you miss about her?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I would say the one thing or the part of our relationship I miss is her eager receptiveness to my pleasuring. She could get wet and was always trying to pleasure me.†She replied smiling as she mused on a fond memory or two.
ÂÂ
“And why haven’t you reconciled with her?†I challenged.
ÂÂ
“She was and is an exhibitionist.†Michelle started, “She was really into exhibitionism; and me, I think what a couple share should be kept to them selves, unless the two of them want to like Lanai and her new friend. They did finely get into some legal snafu over public lewdness. I’m sorry she got busted, and I’m happy she found someone else to be with.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I did like feeling her up in the movies though, she could ‘cum’ at the movies and the way she kept it so quiet you couldn’t tell unless you had your finger inside her. I admit I did find that very arousing, and we both left the seats wet.†She told the story so sweetly, and when it was over she just sat there looking at me for a while. We were there for three hours eating, drinking, and laughing totally oblivious to the crowd as we told our stories.
ÂÂ
We sat there for several minutes just quietly enjoying our silence after hours of yakking away and laughing. My gaze strayed to her mouth and as I was looking at her lips I felt my penis turn hard. I pulled my eyes back to look at her face and her forehead was reddening and a blush was on her cheeks, and I could see veins in her temples. I thought to myself our thoughts are the same? My penis relaxed a little and I felt some juice trickling down my thigh as I sat.
ÂÂ
“I have an idea!†Michelle exclaimed, “Lets go to your place…†she paused a broad grin beamed as she looked around took my hand gently then whispered, “lets go to your place I want to suck your cock, and get your cum in my mouth.†Then she giggled impishly and held my hand.
ÂÂ
I was stunned my heart was pounding in my throat as she sat back, her fingers still holding my fingers. I could see her large nipples bristling under her blouse. I thought my god they are huge, and how my mouth turned pasty as I thirsted to suckle them. Then as I struggled to speak only the embarrassing stammers and stutters came out at first and then finely the words came, “I would like you to come over very much.†I said softly then waved for the check with my free hand.
ÂÂ
As I reached for the trey Michelle put her hand on mine saying, “Let me treat.†Then asked, “you won’t be offended will you? I want to treat you to this dinner, as celebration of a renewed friendship and the beginning of a new relationship. What do you say?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I say fine. How could I refuse such a nice offer?†I agreed smiling; my hand still tingled from her warm touch. I marveled at how much bigger her hand was compared to mine her big boned body gave her a powerful look, and she was lean. Most of the women I have known that had a bone structure as Michelle’s were plump even fat, and some were very attractive, but the meat on Michelle was toned muscle, tempered with a soft plumpness, giving her body a very powerful look that I found to be enthralling.
ÂÂ
“The cab is mine too. I think we have both taken too many turns at pouring the wine.†Michelle suggested.
ÂÂ
I sat there and realized I was a little woozy from the wine. I felt myself becoming eager as I watched as she paid the tab and asked the waiter to order our cab. We sat there making faces at each other and giggling like kids telling dirty stories. Then the waiter walked to our table and told me that our cab was here, and helped Michelle with her coat and ushered us to the door.
ÂÂ
She at least let me open and close the doors for her. As I settled into the cab’s seat I tried to remember if there were any side glances from our waiter and I don’t think there were any, he was much too professional.
ÂÂ
Then the words of the cabbie filtered in, “Where to.†I was at a loss for words and looked at Michelle.
ÂÂ
“Your place we said.†Michelle reminded as she snuggled to my chin.
ÂÂ
I remember stuttering at first then firmly gave him the address again, and put my nose into her hair and drank in her scent thinking how sweet she smells with no perfumes to hide it, and so warm to the touch. I felt her warmth radiating from her hand as Michelle gently slid it up and down my thigh getting close but not touching my penis.
ÂÂ
We did the twenty minute cab ride quietly her nose under my chin and mine in her hair. Her hand softly squeezed my inner thigh teasingly; my penis swelled again only this time I ached in my groin. It felt like the first time I was making out at the drive-in; we all knew that it wasn’t going to go anywhere but we kept doing it any way. I have always wondered if the girls ached like we did. All these years and I never thought to ask any of my older girlfriends.
ÂÂ
As we neared the end of our cab ride I asked, “You ever make out in the backseat at the drive-in?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes. Why?†Michelle answered with a surprised look on her face.
ÂÂ
“Did you ever ache inside afterward?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I’m not the one to ask. I always stopped the fumblings before they went too far. Going to the drive-in with boys was never more than an excuse to get out of the house to me. I do have a friend we can call if you really want an answer. What made you think of that now?†She teasingly replied and taunted me asking, “You want me to call my friend tonight?â€Â
ÂÂ
“No. It is a little late for calling anyone. Its just that I want you so much that I ache.†I cajoled as the cab stopped.
ÂÂ
“We’re here,†the cabbie said as he slid the divider open just enough to get the card from Michelle.
ÂÂ
She looked at me as she handed him the card and whispered, “I will take good care of your… ache.â€Â
ÂÂ
It seemed as though I had no weight as we walked up the two flights of stairs, yet at the top I still felt dizzy and winded as I fumbled for my keys.
ÂÂ
“Are you alright?†Michelle asked with just a hint of nervousness in her voice.
ÂÂ
“I’m okay. I can’t seem to find my keys!†I said noticeably nervous as I fumbled in every pocket three or four times each, then with frustration ringing in my voice, “I can’t find my keys! They are gone!â€Â
ÂÂ
Then with a single dip into my right hand coat pocket Michelle came up with my keys and offered, “You want me to open the door for you?†She asked warmly, but still a taste of teasing in her voice.
ÂÂ
“It’s the key with dirty red tape on it.†I said as I surrendered and stepped aside.
ÂÂ
As she stepped passed me she stopped and with both hands cupped my face and kissed me, as my mouth gaped her tongue slithered in filling my mouth, the size of Michelle’s tongue was astonishing as it reached to the back of my throat. My breath puffed passed the seal of our lips as I gasped. As she pulled her tongue out she sucked in my lower lip and bit it firmly. With one hand to my face she turned and found the lock. It took both hands to jimmy the door, and so skillfully too, like she had a sticky door her self. As we walked in I was still dizzy and excited, nervous and aroused. My penis and testicles felt swollen, warm, and tingled with electricity.ÂÂ
ÂÂ
I followed close behind her as she walked in, “What no lights left on?†she noted.
ÂÂ
 “I usually do I was in such a rush that I forgot.†I excused myself, “Here let me walk around. Now it is just a bedroom, bathroom, living room, and kitchen nothing fancy.†I described then turned the lights on.
ÂÂ
“Well at least you don’t clutter, and you do some cleaning.†She noted adding, “The dishes are done too. Did you do a whirlwind cleanup Gary?â€Â
ÂÂ
“No I try not to clutter, and if the dishes go too long they start to smell.†I explained.
ÂÂ
“Where is the bathroom? I need to go pee.†She exclaimed.
ÂÂ
“The open door to the right.†I directed.
ÂÂ
“Oohh…! You left the seat down.†She sang as she entered and asked, “Gary. Do you pee sitting?â€Â
ÂÂ
“No I took a dump last time there, but I clean the bathroom regularly.†I said and noted, “I always thought a woman would rather find the seat up in a mans house.â€Â
ÂÂ
“We like to think that they care enough to lift it first then put it back down when they’ve finished, but I am not as adamant about the seat as some of my feminine associates are.†She said as she smiled then closed the door behind her.
ÂÂ
The shrill tweeting of a few birds woke me briefly and through my half opened eyes I could see the morning rays streaking the cloudy sky. Lighting their rough edges and giving a reddish hue to their awesome darkness. It is going to rain today I thought as I slid my hand to her elbow, and drifted to sleep again feeling her stir, moving her hot body closer again; matching her thighs to mine, the arc of her body matched mine. As my eyes started to close I felt so warm and safe wrapped in her embrace it felt like we were one body.
ÂÂ
“You have some nice towels.†She commented as she entered the living room, “You need to go?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes the wine and your arousing kiss caused the pressure to build.â€Â
ÂÂ
I remember standing there for what seemed a lifetime before the toilet made a quiet involuntary flush and then I started to pee. I guess the sound of the water triggered my flow. As I walked through the door I saw Michele sitting on the footstool patting the chair and smiling at me.
ÂÂ
She asked as I sat, “Do you need to do a lot of kissing first to enjoy sex?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I like to kiss, but Michelle if you want you may have your way with me.†My voice trailed off as she squeezed my penis with one hand and she undid my zipper and snap then slipped my pants down just enough to free my penis and scrotum.
ÂÂ
Michelle looked at me and said, “I’m not ready to have sex with you yet, but Gary I do want… to pleasure you.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I am fine with what ever you are willing to give and I will give only what you are willing to receive.†I assured her. I let out a strained sigh as she milked the length of my hardening shaft, and sucked my gland into her mouth. I felt my juices weeping into her mouth right away.
ÂÂ
She looked up and smiled, “You get really wet. How long has it been for you?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Several weeks, since I broke up with Lucy.†My voice trembled as I talked.
ÂÂ
“Don’t you masturbate Gary?†Michelle asked in surprise.
ÂÂ
“I started to a couple of times but I went to sleep before I really got going and honestly the urges haven’t been that strong. You don’t have to swallow it all if there is too much.†I let her know.
ÂÂ
“Gary I can, and will take it all.†She proudly boasted.
ÂÂ
With that said my penis vanished into her mouth and her tongue danced over my scrotum as it was being cupped in her hand. I felt her throat closing on my gland as it slid down and back up resting on the heel of her tongue. I could feel every little node on her tongue as she rubbed my gland with it. I felt my thick juices coating its rough surface and then in it would slide in until her chin pressed against my scrotum.
ÂÂ
The noises Michelle made; the gurgling and quiet grunting as she slurped and swallowed my juices, and the stifled gags as she slid the length into her throat. The loud sighing as she let it pop out of her mouth so she could breathe.
ÂÂ
She looked up again and asked, “You want to feel something really… really wet.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes!†I knew Michelle was going to let me feel her vagina.
ÂÂ
“Okay now close your eyes Gary, and promise not to open them.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I promise not to look.†I eagerly obeyed. I was brimming with curiosity, what was she hiding. I thought a colostomy bag maybe or a deformity that she was still embarrassed by. I heard her stand and the rustling of her dress as she lifted it. I could smell her wetness right away, hot tea was the first thought to liken her scent to. I felt her take my fingers and slide them up her leg. The first part was sticky with sweat but as she slid them farther up I felt her smooth silky wetness on the inside of her thigh and then right into her vagina. I could feel her vaginal muscles gripping my fingers and her clitoris as it pulsed between my fingers and she felt so hot to the touch. As she worked them inside I felt my forehead flush hot and sweat form on my brow. I felt her warm juices slickening the palm of my hand and drip from my knuckles. I heard a loud sigh and she dropped my hand and sat back down between my legs.
ÂÂ
“You ready to cum now Gary.†She asked coyly as she grinned, and gazed at me with her dark eyes.
ÂÂ
“I am yours.†I affirmed as I put my fingers to my nose and drank in her scent. I thought how much her scent was like strong hot black tea, and so sweet to the taste as I sucked her juice from my fingers. I closed my eyes as a frenzy of feelings raced through me.
ÂÂ
She wrapped the fingers of both hands and started sucking my gland like it was a straw. She milked the full length of my saliva slickened shaft with her hands. Then she spit into one hand and rubbed my anus with our thick juices, and in slipped her finger. My muscles gripped it tightly as they spasmed from the sensual surprise. As they relaxed she slowly worked it in and out and back and forth.
ÂÂ
Michelle knew exactly what she was doing she found a sensitive spot in there I did not know I had. Then in slid a second finger, my breath rushed from my mouth and the muscles surrounding my bowels quivered with delight, and my precum flowed into her mouth, as she pressed that spot with both fingers. I had sweat forming on my brow as I entwined my fingers in her hair, and pulled her head down and she let my penis slip into her mouth and down her throat. Again and again I pushed my shaft into her throat and just as I stiffened she spit it out.
ÂÂ
“You let me make you cum.†Michelle plead.
ÂÂ
I loosened my grip on her hair and she resumed working her fingers inside me, and working her thumb on my urethra at the base of my penis. I felt my juices flowing into her mouth as she worked her wonderful tongue on my gland. I listened as she sucked and swallowed my juices.
ÂÂ
I could feel her pressing turn into wriggling inside me on that spot inside my rectum and at the base of my urethra her thumb started to massage it with quick short strokes. I gasped as all of my muscles tensed and a surge of sperm splashed from her mouth. I felt the anal muscles spasming around her fingers as she swallowed my shaft with my sperm gushing from it. I was cumming right into her throat. The her head bobbed up and she pinched my opening closed as she took it out and caught her breath, then she took just my gland and started sucking it like a straw again. I heard her quietly moaning as she swallowed my sperm.
ÂÂ
I sat there moaning and panting as she continued to milk the length of my softening shaft. She stopped moving and just sat there with my penis in the back of her mouth. It turned flaccid and my heart stopped pounding in my ears, but her fingers were still sliding along that sensitive place inside me, now it felt longer than I remember it being. I really liked what she was doing inside me so much I felt my penis turning hard again.
ÂÂ
As it turned rigid Michelle gathered my soft skin behind my gland. And with short quick strokes of her hand and her persistent sucking made my heart start to throb and my breath to race again and as my muscles started squeezing her fingers again she coaxed another orgasm, and this time swallowed every drop of my sperm. I went limp all over just as my penis did this time, I was spent and Michelle knew it.
ÂÂ
We sat there in my chair for a long time resting I know Michelle wasn’t spent but I was. I was also on my way to catching my second wind when Michele stood up.
ÂÂ
“You can have me if you want. I think we are ready. Do you?†She sounded so warm yet detached.
ÂÂ
“Oh Michelle if you feel okay with me touching you so intimately, I will try to make it good for you.†I warmly assured.
ÂÂ
“I know you will.†She said as she stood back, “You can always look at this as a prize,†and she dropped her dress.
ÂÂ
I had to look like an idiot as I sat there gaping, my words sticking in my throat.
ÂÂ
Suddenly she shouted, “Oh! Gary! You don’t half to look so damned disappointed! Shit!†as she scurried gathering her dress back up.
ÂÂ
“No…! Wait!†I stammered then shouted, “Michelle! Please wait… listen…! Will you!†I shouted and paused to see if she would respond and stop her rushing. As she stood there half clutching her dress around her with a tear in one eye I went on, “I’m not disappointed that you have a penis I swear! I’m disappointed that my girlfriend’s dick is bigger than mine! I still want you!â€Â
ÂÂ
I watched as both eyes filled with tears and a smile spanned her face. As Michelle stood she let her dress fall, and lifted her top off and stood before me naked. I was frightened and drawn at the same time. I was stunned to see a very beautiful woman with full sized breasts and nipples that are unmistakably feminine. I know that she has a very warm and wet vagina because I put my fingers in it. And now to look at her penis, and watch it turn hard, and its dripping tip glisteningly wet from her precum. I find myself confused by my thirsting for it, how my throat has turned pasty, and I trembled inside; I was as hungry for Michelle’s penis as I was for her vaginal lips.
ÂÂ
“I want you… come here.†I sounded weak as my voice was stopping half way out of my throat then whispered, “Please!†and watched as she walked to me and cupped my face with her hands. My mouth filled with saliva as I sucked her gland into my mouth, it dribbled passed my lips. I thought how sweet her soft meat tastes, and I started moaning as if a terrible thirst was being quenched as I swallowed. I felt her body tremble in response to my sucking and milking her hardening shaft. I felt it flash rigid as my fingers found their way into her vagina, and my mouth filled with her juices. I sensed the change in their taste as they turned thick and coated my mouth. I felt my penis turn hard again, and my face burned as I pushed her penis into the back of my throat.
ÂÂ
Briefly her grip tightened on my hair then as quickly she pulled her cock from my mouth then she climbed onto my chair straddling me and rubbed her hot juices on my hard penis and slipped my gland into her vagina without using her hands. Her vagina was so tight as I slipped into it I could feel her heart beating inside it. Then slowly she started lifting and dropping as she worked my penis deeper inside her and after my length was inside her she kissed softly at first then harder she coaxed my mouth open with her finger and slid her tongue into my mouth. I felt her hot breath gust from her nose and mouth as she kissed me. Her juices ran from her vagina between my legs and pooled under my fanny on the seat cushion, and her warm juices seeped from her penis and slickened my belly.
ÂÂ
I knew Michelle was about to cum as she was taking longer strokes, her whole body was sweated and she was trembling. Then her vaginal muscles gripped me as they spasmed a loud sigh passed her mouth and then she groaned and her hot sperm gushed from her penis and splashed across my face and squirted over my chest and belly then squished between our legs. As the two of us sat there quietly I could feel her vaginal muscles squeezing my penis and then another surge of semen would spill from her gland. I hadn’t climaxed yet but I wasn’t worried it felt good just to be inside her feeling her vaginal juices weeping and mixing with her sperm. Michelle covered part of my chest and belly with her sperm or what ever it was that she ejaculated during her orgasm; it was so hot as it spilled onto me.
ÂÂ
ÂÂ
“Is it okay for me to sleep here?†She murmured.
ÂÂ
“Yes.â€Â
ÂÂ
“Let’s go to bed I want to sleep with you!†Michelle cooed.
ÂÂ
I was still hard as I pulled my penis from her vagina she kissed it and asked, “You need to cum again right now?â€Â
ÂÂ
“No I’m fine it doesn’t hurt I can wait. See.†I said as I pointed, “it has already started to soften.â€Â
ÂÂ
“I will get him hard again later.†Michelle assured.
ÂÂ
As we walked into my bedroom I asked, “Michelle is it…do you want me to suck your penis again I mean I want to?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Well yea sure, but I still have a lot of my sperm in the canal.†She cautioned.
ÂÂ
“That is okay I like the taste and I want to try to drink some of it.†I assured then asked, “Is it real sperm? Can you get a girl pregnant?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes and yes. I have gotten two of my girlfriends pregnant. And no I don’t have any children.†Michelle answered warmly.
ÂÂ
“I have never seen so much sperm.†I exclaimed as I caught my breath, “Where are your testicles?â€Â
ÂÂ
“I my testicles are next to my two ovaries.†She explained adding, “My fallopian tubes are entwined with my spermatic cords and they all empty into my urethra at the same point, so when I ovulate I eject my ovum with my sperm or when I pee.â€Â
ÂÂ
I sucked her gland into my mouth. As drank her thick sperm I felt my stomach wrench from a few small gags, I stopped long enough to catch my breath and ask, “Have you ever gotten yourself pregnant?â€Â
ÂÂ
Michelle’s voice was shaky as she answered, “I have only a vaginal canal no cervix or uterus, and I do not produce the necessary enzymes for the sperm cell to enter the ovum.â€Â
ÂÂ
I leaned back to watch her juices seeping out as I milked her rigid shaft and marveled at how much her seminal fluid looked like my own and asked, “Do you get more amorous when you ovulate?â€Â
ÂÂ
 She shuddered as I slipped her penis back into my mouth She turned quiet as her penis turned hard again and she moved her hips back and forth slightly matching the movements of my head.
ÂÂ
Michelle tangled her fingers in my hair and pushed her penis into the back of my mouth just far enough to tickle my gag reflex and answered with a voice trembling from desperation, “Yes sometimes it depends on whom I am with and how I feel about them. When I awoke this morning I knew I had been ovulating because, I was dizzy with desire and my penis was so hard it hurt and like now being with you makes me want to cum and cum, you know if you keep doing what you are doing I will cum in your mouth.â€Â
ÂÂ
I looked up and holding her gland against my cheek I said, “I want you to cum and cum and cum.†I sucked the head back into my mouth, and she pushed it in until I gagged then backed it out just a bit.
ÂÂ
Again she turned quiet as I steadily massaged her gland with my mouth and shaft with my two hands. I knew she was close to cumming by how her penis throbbed in my hand and by how much of her hot juice was flowing into my mouth. Michelle started gasping and moaning loudly and gripping my head tightly and her sperm splashed from my mouth and ran down my cheeks and throat. I tried to swallow as much as I could but so much spewed out so fast that most of it ran down my chin and onto my belly. As the gushing turned to a slow trickle I thought how hot her sperm was, and how sweet it tasted, and how smooth it felt as I swallowed it. Suddenly I was wracked with by gagging heaves and coughs.
ÂÂ
“You went too deep too fast, and swallowed too much.†Michelle calmed assuringly then cajoled, “You made me cum really good! You made me feel really good, you did really good, come on lets lay down for a while and rest.†She warmly coaxed.
ÂÂ
As we lay down I felt her slip her dick between my legs. It was still really hard and semen was still weeping when I reached down and held it then I asked, “You are still hungry aren’t you, and want to put it inside me don’t you?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes…Yes I am.†She whispered and warmly and quietly vowed, “Yes… I do. I do want you. I will take it easy.†Michelle assured me.
ÂÂ
“It is going to hurt isn’t it?†I asked in a shaky voice, as I knew it was going to hurt but still I wanted her to put it inside me.
ÂÂ
“Yes it will… at first. I will be as gentle as I can. It will gradually start to feel good.†She quietly consoled and asked, “Do you have some lubricant?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes. It is in the bathroom I will go get it, I have to pee anyway.†I said as I got up trembling from uncertainty. My stream was restricted but steady as I finished I felt a quiver of anticipation in my stomach and a warm feeling wash over me as I walked back to my room. There she was sitting up on her knees smiling warmly and patting the bed next to her where she wanted me to lay down.
ÂÂ
“Here lay down face down.†She directed softly.
ÂÂ
I could here urgency in her voice like she really wanted me and when I asked, “Is it me or just my virginity you want?†I was gazing at her erect penis bobbing as she talked.
ÂÂ
“I want you… and your virginity to be mine.†She whispered.
ÂÂ
As I lay down she poured some lubricant on my anus and worked it in with her fingers, then covered my penis and scrotum with a liberal amount. Then coaxed me on my side poured some into my hand then said as she slipped her hard penis between my legs, “I want you to rub my head with penis.†So for a few minutes I rubbed our two penises together until I started to get hard then her hand joined mine.
ÂÂ
“I think it might be easier if I were half on the floor and half on the bed.†I suggested. I was being swept away by my thirst for Michelle and my desire to make it good for her.
ÂÂ
“You are right it will be easier to start with.†Michelle agreed then persuaded, “I just thought you would feel more at ease laying down.â€Â
ÂÂ
So we slowly shifted our knees to the floor and I lay across the top of the bed. Michelle started to massage my penis with one hand rubbing her gland between my cheeks with the other. She was so hard and I was so lubed up it slipped right in when she pushed. My heart started pounding in my ears and the both of us were sweating.
ÂÂ
Michelle moved her mouth to my ear and whispered, “I want you to grunt hard and try to push me out when you feel me pushing in and when I say to suck it in, you suck it in okay?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Will it help?†I said weakly. My heart was racing and my penis and testis were tingling. I could feel my precum seeping from my half hard penis.
ÂÂ
“Yes. That will help me enter you†She whispered and kissed my ear and nibbled the lobe and pushed her penis firmly into my anus. I ached as I grunted straining to push her penis out of me yet it slipped in a little each time she would bear down. Then she hissed ‘now’ as I sucked in my anus in, her big dick slipped inward till I spasmed from the terrible pain.
ÂÂ
“Ouwach…!†I groaned and shouted, “Stop…! Take it out…! Oh! It hurts it really…really hurts! Oh! Please stop it hurts!â€Â
ÂÂ
 The excruciating pain was causing me to beg her to stop and take it out. My bowels reacted with involuntary grunting trying even harder to expel her once she was partway inside me. I bucked underneath her to work my way out from under her but she held me firmly in place with one arm around my waist and one pushing me to the bed. Each time my spasms relaxed she shoved it in farther until she was all the way in.
ÂÂ
“Shh… Ssshhh I’m in you… Ssshhh its in… Ssshhh, baby… I’m in you now… Ssshhh, baby…†Michelle calmed and I felt my muscles responding to her shushing as if I were opening up.
ÂÂ
Even with my eyes filling with tears from the hurt I started loving her penis as it moved inside me, it still hurt as she slid it in and out of me but it felt good too. I loved her tender kisses to my ear and neck. Then she started working its full length inside me taking long slow thrusts. As Michelle drove her cock into me I felt my juices spilling from my penis into Michelle’s hand.
ÂÂ
As I started moving into her thrusts my bowels would strain against her inward motion, and I felt like I was having little orgasms as she withdrew it. She kept it inside me like a man would to a woman as she worked it in and out. I could feel our juices trickling down my legs as she coaxed me to my feet. My whole body was burning; the room was spinning, my legs were weak, and my anus was rhythmically gripping and releasing her penis.
ÂÂ
“Oh…! Michelle this feels so wonderful…!†I purred as I leaned back into her arms. I closed my eyes and felt her slick precum leaking from her gland and lubricate her rigid shaft as it oozed down allowing it to slip freely inside me no mater how tightly my muscles gripped at it.
ÂÂ
I felt Michelle’s grip tighten around my waist as my legs turned to rubber, and her pistonning never slowed, all of my muscles in my stomach and bowels were constricting spasmodically, my breath caught in my throat as I tried to speak. The two of us slipped to the floor and as I lay across the foot of the bed I felt Michelle cup my semi hard penis in her hand and press it to my stomach. I gasped loudly as my semen spewed onto my belly and pooled on the bed under me while Michelle’s persistent motion inside me slowed then stopped.
ÂÂ
“Lets work our way into bed.†She whispered and coaxed me off the floor with tender nudging.
ÂÂ
“Oh Michelle this feels so wonderful in a strange nice way. I never dreamed a man could cum this way.†I sighed as we shuffled onto the top of the bed. I was so weak from my orgasm yet I managed to wriggle and shift with Michelle still pistonning inside me. My sperm was just leaking out in a small but constant flow.
ÂÂ
“Stop! Be very still!†Michelle ordered then held her breath.
ÂÂ
So I paused there motionless on my hands and knees, I felt her penis pulsing wildly inside me and I felt my bowels being filled with her hot thick cum. I knew by Michelle’s gusting breaths that we didn’t stop soon enough, and she was cumming. She just held it still deep inside me and let her cum flow into me. When we lay down I could feel her semen sloshing around inside me as we shifted to our sides then we covered ourselves up with the blankets a few minutes later. As I lay on my side I felt her penis turn flaccid then grow hard and throb inside me, then turn soft again.
ÂÂ
I was awakened from my dream again to Michelle’s tender kisses on my ear and neck. My penis had swelled and turned rigid in her hand like Michelle’s penis was inside my bowels. I know I was sleeping but for how long I was unsure I just knew I loved what was happening to me. I felt my muscles squeezing her penis as it pistoned inside. I felt her hot breath blowing on my neck and her sperm sloshing inside me as she coaxed me to lie onto my belly. Her penis slipped so far in it pushed her semen out and it hurt me again deep inside my stomach.
ÂÂ
I bucked my buttocks up from the pain and tried to wriggle from underneath her, but Michelle wrapped her arms around my waist and pushing me to the bed with her chest, positioning me firmly underneath her with her penis deep inside me. She pulled it out a little and started making long fast thrusts into my bowels. She began gasping loudly as she neared another orgasm. I could hear her sperm sloshing and feel its smooth wetness as Michelle’s penis pistoned inside me. Then her thrusting became spasmodic, and her breath gust from her mouth and then her hot sperm exploded into me. I could feel her cock flexing and squirting her hot cum into me as she grunted, and struggled for breath. I felt her sperm flowing out and squishing between us and down over my scrotum as her penis thrusted inward. With one last thrust she pushed it in deep and gasped, I could feel her sperm welling up inside then spill out, and then she dropped to my back, limp.
ÂÂ
We lay there quietly I felt Michelle’s penis turn flaccid inside me while mine turned hard again from her massaging. I could feel her sperm as it seeped out passed her penis as she pressed her body tighter to me. I pushed myself up on my knees slightly as I neared another orgasm. Michelle scooped her semen from my scrotum and rubbed it on my turgid shaft then started taking longer and faster strokes and made me cum again. It felt so strangely good, my rectal muscles squeezing her penis as I orgasmed. My sperm didn’t start to flow out until I relaxed from my orgasm, then it spilled out onto her hand.
ÂÂ
It was so clear to me as I watched the sky turn red from the sun, and the bright red outlines of the angry storm clouds racing by the window, how we meet people for a reason, and how our choices effect change in our lives, and either lead us to more and a better set of choices or to the bleaker choice of the lesser of the two evils. I almost made a mistake by stubbornly standing by a poor relationship. I was glad to
have never had a gay experience and doubly glad that my first time was with Michelle.
ÂÂ
As I started to drift off to sleep again I squeezed Michelle’s hand and asked, “Do you want to come back here again?â€Â
ÂÂ
“Yes I do very much.†She sighed dreamily.
ÂÂ
ÂÂ
End chp.1
ÂÂ
If you liked this story I would like to hear from you I had fun writing it and hope you had as much fun reading it. Send constructive comments to writermike2003@yahoo.com or writermike@iemails.com
It was just a regular day in the Carrington Instute, commanding the troops for the security of the package, a Agent Dark, we all knew her, and the fact she didnt need the protection, but Carrington ordered it so her I am, wacthing her like a hawk. She called me into her private room, the one where we never enter, her bedroom.
She had just had a shower and couldnt get her security uniform to zip up, I saw her beautiful red hair looked better while it was soaking wet, her blonde strand over her forehead was still bright as her red. She asked me "Stop looking at me and zip this up will ya?".
I walked over to her and she grabbed me and tried to throw me onto the floor, but I countered her and ended up holding her to my chest, as her dress fell to the floor. I was holdi
Read More
ng Joanna naked infont of me and she wasnt bothered, she spun around I lost grip and punched me in the face and i fell to the floor, she then stood over me, i was looking up at her, i could see everything, her legs, her chest, her sweet tight red haired pussy, her firm breasts. She looked down on me and said "Arnt you fiesty" she then got down on one knee and started to take off my battle dress uniform, she did it with speed and even stacked it to one side, i was still on the floor when she took off my pants with the last tug my dick sprang free, stiff as a pistol clip, which she sat upon instantly.
She moved her hips up and down, I could feel her pressure every thrust, and every time it felt like nothing else can, she leant forward and started to kiss me, massaging my own tongue with her own, I never notiiced she had a pierced tongue. "I wanted you so bad. Your my fave you know?" she said to me, i replied with "Your not the only one!" with that I grabbed her thighs and threw her to the side, rolled and now I was on top of her, and I didnt even remove myself from her, "you think you can take me?" she asked teasingly, "Your fuckin'right i can!" was the reply.
Now I was really giving it to her, thrustign as hard as I could into her tight wet pussy, thrusting harder every time, her pussy juices was flowing from her, seaping over her chest and finnaly she startd to squeese my dick with her pussy and I felt her cumming, she screamed so long in ecstacy, the other guards were knockin on the door, but we were too busy to reply, all she managed was " Ugh Go ohhh awayyyyy!!!!" we heard a "yes mam!" and carried on. At this point i was tired, and slowed my thrusts, but she wasnt even slightly tired, she pulled out of me, juices dribbling out andover her chest, I licked her clean, thrusting my tongue into her pussy, but shed had enough, and pushed me gainst the floor.
"Right, thanks fer that but i got one more thing I gotta do." she then sat on my face, and buried my face in her wet pussy, she then started to suck my sticky cock, she was great, each suck was accompanied by a finger leading up my ass hole, as she sucked my cock i was licking er pussy, until i had eventually ready to cum, she knew and was ready, each load i shot went right into her mouth, she didnt swallow, but it did overflow out of her mouth, then she just laid on me, my cock in her mouth, me tongue in her pussy, for a few more seconds, both endsof her still flowing juices.
"Riht then, would you mind having a shower?" was the next thing she said, my reply "Is that an order?" ...
The screams of the dying, not only those of her people but of the orcs, grated on every nerve ending of her lithe tall frame and sent spears of pain into her brain. She wanted to throw herself in the very front of the vanguard facing the orcs but such a jester would not only be senseless but futile. She had to keep her wits about her and fight the rear guard action like the warrior princess that she was. She needn't sacrifice herself foolishly for as long as the main host of her people survived there was hope.
Turning to Tuor Finduilas urged him to take up his horn and signal her soldiers to retreat. They had fought a delaying action bravely and long enough and there was no need for the further sacrificing of what few of of her kinsmen that still stood. But even as the signal to retreat was given the orcs surged forward like a mighty wave. Heedless of the slaughter inflicted upon them they threw themselves upon the elves swords nearly burying the defenders beneath their vast numbers.
Suddenly and for no explicable reason that she could fathom just as it looked as if her kinsmen would be swept aside like chaff the orc host ceased their attack. What few of her kinsmen that remained gathered about her. As one they stood before her like a wall, silent and terrible in their consensus to protect and if need be, which would certainly be the case, to die for her.
For a moment silence like that of a death knell hung over the two waring factions and the carnage of broken and dead bodies, both of elf and orc which littered the pass. No clash of sword upon sword. No savage growls of the orcs, or the answering battle cry of elf was heard. Even the screams of the wounded and dying had ceased. It was as if the very air itself held its breath.
She felt someone, she knew not who, pulling at her, trying to drag her to safety. Tearing her arm from her purposed saviors grasp Finduilas with a scream of for kinsmen and king shattering the silence leapt forward into the midst of the orcs. For a moment her kinsman stood as if of stone, for the suddenness and ferociousness of her attack surprised them. The orcs, also surprised by her attack, fell back before her. Some even turning and fleeing in panic as pressing ever deeper into their ranks she hewed arm and head from orc to stunned to respond.
Deeper, ever deeper into the orc hoard she pressed. But now the choked cry coming from her throat, and which was heard by orc and elf alike, was that of her beloved Gwindor which she knew she would never see or hold again. Hearing her cry and knowing it was her death kneel as one her brave kinsmen leapt forward into the disordered milling ranks of the orcs. But the battle cry upon their lips as they fought their way to her side was not that of for king and kinsmen but Finduilas, for Finduilas and glory.
As if awakening from a nightmarish sleep, and with the closing of ranks, the answering battle cry of better then twenty thousand orcs shook the very ground. Within moments all but a handful of the four hundred elves lay dead or sorely wounded. Amongst those felled in that last terrible onslaught was Finduilas. The pitiful few of her kinsmen who still lived wept as children as they gazed a final time on their beloved and brave princess laying as if reposed in sleep.
Yet though they wept and they knew not what fate awaited them their hearts swelled with pride. For Finduilas' hand still gripped her shattered sword and about her still and silent form lay the hewed bodies of countless orcs. The last image they had of the flower of their race before they were led away in chains was of her still and silent body surrounded by ribald cheering orcs.
Yet even as the terrible visage of her being roughly stripped of armor and covering emblazoned itself upon their brains an orc nearly as large as a Bulrog pushed amongst his kind. What they did not see nor hear was her stir and moan. Neither did they see the huge orc kill one of his own when the smaller had raised his sword to dispatch her as so many other wounded elves had been.
With a savage growl Battalion Commander Moglig turned on the others but non dared gainsay him. Indeed like whipped curs they slink from him, contending instead to scavenge amongst other fallen, both elf and orc.
Alone, and with his massive legs straddling the softly moaning elf female, Moglig stared down at her. Why, he wondered, had he denied his men from dispatching her as they already had and would undoubtedly do other of her kinsmen? Certainly not because she was a female. No, it wasn't that. It was because he recognized her for having been the reason that the hated elves had fought so bravely and almost to the last man.
Yet being a female she would undoubtedly fetch a high price at a slave auction. Not just because she was shapely, but because of her evident high breeding. Perhaps the price for her would go even higher if her bravery in the days battle were told. Whoever bought her though would have to be very careful for she would not bend easily to another's will. Indeed and in all likelihood, she would probably kill whoever bought her.
No, if he choose not to keep her he would probably be better off if he simply presented her to his Master. Doing so would undoubtedly be wiser. Presenting a high born elf female to the Master would undoubtably be looked on favorably. So favorably that instead of just simple monetary gain he would also rise in stature.
Why though he wondered, was she lying here? There was blood on her certainly, but none of it appeared to be her own. Was it possible that upon seeing that their cause was lost she had feigned injury with the purpose of escaping after the orc army had withdrawn? He seriously doubted that such a thought had crossed her mind. Besides she had been in the forefront of her men and had continued to fight even as those about her had been struck down. Why then was she lying here if she had not been sorely wounded he again wondered?
Reaching down he twisted her long midnight black hair about his fingers and yanked her to her feet. It was then that he saw the shallow cut and ugly bruise on her right temple. Her injury appeared to be from a deflected sword blow which, if not for her helm, would surly have been a killing blow. With her feet better then a foot and a half from the ground so that when her eyes opened she would be looking directly into his face he shook her as a wolf would a ground mouse.
Her eyelids fluttered and a groan of pain issued from her dry throat as she hung limp in his grasp. Though he knew she couldn't understand him he pulled her face to his and spit at her that she was a prisoner of the proud Nurgluc. The bravest and most fearsome regiment of the Dark Lords mighty army. With a curl of his thick lips that showed a mouth full of brownish fangs along with a barking cough that might have passed for a laugh he taunted her about her future.
Not about the suffering and torment that she would endure at the hands of his Master, but as a sex slave. With his large hand running over her lithe near naked body to stress his point he took pleasure in telling her that once he'd grown tired of her he would give her to his underlings.
With what might have passed for chuckled mirth from his kind he sputtered that after he had enjoyed her he would give her to his officers and noncoms. If she survived their use of her she would then become the pleasure toy for every Nurgluc soldier under his command. If such was her fate she would be servicing no fewer then fifty Nurgluc daily.
Releasing his hold on her hair he dropped her at his feet. For several long minutes he looked down at her as lurid pictures of her pleasuring him and others that he choose to give her to wove through his mind. Shaking his massive head to clear it of the images he flailed his arms and barked up, up. Not until he raised his foot as if to kick her though did she climb slowly to her feet. Grabbing her shoulders he turned her about so that she faced the opposite direction of the orcs host of which but a cloud of dust marked their passing. With a shove to her bare back and a wild wave of a muscular arm, which was almost as big around as her thigh, he motioned her forward.
Finduilas had no idea what was in store for her since she had not understood a single word that the huge orc had said. But if the gleam in his beady eyes and his large pawing rough hand was any indication she knew she wouldn't like it. She needed to escape, to somehow find a way back to her beloved Gwindor and her kinsmen.
Perhaps if she slowly stumbled along, which wouldn't be to hard to do since her boots had been stripped from her, she could prolong their travel time. She knew that the closer they got to Angband the likelier the chances were that they would came upon roaming bands of orcs. If such happened her chances of escaping would be doubly hard. Her only hope was to delay that eventuality.
But how to accomplish it without making her efforts to obvious, or angering her captor in the process remained to be seen? She was not so foolish as to expect rescue. No relief force had been expected for her soldiers had been the rear guard. Their lives, if need be, freely and gladly given so that what remained of her own beloved Gwindor's army might reach and join those of King's Thingol and Fingolfin. No, she was alone. If she were to escape, if she were to survive, it would be by her wits alone, and without help from kinsmen.
When she didn't appear at the expected rendezvous, rightly or wrongly, her beloved would assume that she were dead. Her only consolation was the oath of vengeance that he would swear. That, and his terrible wrath when he again met the orc host. Oh how she prayed that she would survive to see that day. To see him, if for but one last time, swinging his mighty sword with such ferocity that even the mighty worm Glaurung would quake with fear.
Mayhap if she were cunning enough, lucky enough, she would once again be at her beloved's side before to many days passed. Until that day though she would do what ever she must to survive. She must not, nay, would not give into despair. She must think of the present and how best to escape. What ever course of action she decided upon though she had better act quick. She had perhaps a fortnight, maybe less, before the massive gates of the Iron Prison closed behind her. Once that happened there would be no escape, no reunion.
Hours later, as the last faint rays of the sun tinted the sky unable to take another step, she slumped exhausted to the hard rocky ground. Wearily rolling over onto her back she looked up at her captor through eyes dimmed from fatigue. Would he, thinking her weak and not worth the effort, kill her now? No. She mustn't think like that. She must go on. But oh she was so exhausted. A minute. If he gave her but a minute she would climb to her feet and then even if he forced her to march through the night she would do so.
But as she made an effort to rise he planted his foot to her chest forcing her back down. For what seemed like a life time he stood over her with his foot still pressing on her chest. Was this then how she was to die she wondered as she looked up into the hideous face that showed not the slightest emotion? Would he crush the life from her as if she were a bug?
Feebly her hands rose to his thick ankle in a feeble attempt to dislodge his foot as her breathing became ever more ragged and difficult. To her immense relief, though her effort to pry his foot from her had been futile, the pressure upon her chest lessened then disappeared completely.
To her further surprise he sat down beside her and together with roughly jerking her head from the ground pressed a skin of water to her lips. The water was tepid and foul tasting. But to her, because she was so thirsty, it was like the finest ambrosia. She knew that she shouldn't drink her fill, knew that if she did so she would be sick. But no sooner had the thought crossed her mind, and even as her second deep swallow slid down her throat, together with jerking the skin from her lips he let her head fall back.
Neither when he had initial yanked on her hair, or when her head had pounded against the rocky ground did a murmur of protest issue from her lips, even though her head hurt terribly. The pain she felt had to be from more then his rough treatment. Slowly raising her hand so as not to startle him and bring his wrath down on her she felt of her right temple. A soft groan of pain passed her lips as her fingers tenderly touched the area where the pain seemed to be centered.
She remembered now. Oh sweet Lluvatar did she remember. She had thought she was about to die. Out of the corner of her eye, as she was pulling her sword from the neck of an orc, she had caught the glimmer of a descending sword. Someone must have deflected the sword blow else she surely would be dead. But she wasn't dead, she was alive, and because she was alive she would find a way to survive. No matter what the cost or what she had to do she would survive. She would live to see the day that the mighty army's of elf and man stormed the gates of Angband. Until that day came, no pain or humiliation that the orcs might inflict upon her would be to great to bare.
Her eyes flew open and her thoughts snapped back to the here and now as incomprehensible grunts and growls assaulted her ears. For a moment she looked up at her captor confusedly as he fumbled at his waist. When to her surprise he produced what appeared to be a chunk of meat she weakly rose to sit beside him. Without dwelling on what it was that he shoved into her hand she brought it to her mouth and bit into the offered nourishment.
Again, though it was stringy and rancid smelling, it was as the finest ambrosia. And when he shoved yet a second piece at her she accepted it heartily. After she had eaten her fill he gave her another drink from his skin. She expected him to tie her up so that she wouldn't escape. Instead, and to her relief, along with what to her were meaningless growls and grunts he lightly pushed her to the ground.
For several minutes, without moving so much as a muscle, Moglig looked down at her prone still form. Confusion clouded his brain. He had always believed that her kind were soft and not to be feared. As if to proof his belief this female of their species could not even cover the ground that the weakest of the Nurgluc might cover. Yet this same woman had shattered that belief earlier. Such was contradictory to what he believed. Which was real? Was it possible that she was shuffling along like a drunkard in hopes of rescue?
Surely such could not be the case. She and hers had been the rear guard meant to delay and if possible stop the orc army from catching the retreating elves. From the first though their stand was hopeless, and he was sure that they had known it. Yet never had he or other commanders of the orc army faced such determined and ferocious fighters.
Even he, mightiest of the Nurgluc, had stood in awe when she had charged alone and screaming into the midst of his own proud Nurgluc. She had struck trepidation into hearts that had never before known fear and she had killed many in the process. She had accomplished her task even though it had meant the lives of nearly all her followers.
Though he hated to admit it she had accomplished her task better then many an orc commander might have, for even now as the orc host followed her retreating people it did so dispiritedly. In all likelihood his people would never catch hers. Perhaps that was a good thing for he was sure that they had been retreating so as to join forces with a second elf army.
He didn't like to think so but maybe the reason that he had searched for her body after the battle was because of her bravery. Maybe he had wished to honor her as one brave and mighty warrior should another. She hadn't been dead though. She had lived and now she was his. She was a worthy prize and so unlike those soft elf or human women that were captured from time to time in raids.
No, she was a true warrior, and whoever possessed her would be looked upon as mighty indeed. And he Moglig, the proudest and bravest of the Nurgluc, was the one who possessed her. He would be envied and idolized by all those who had fought against her. Her bravery and ferociousness would be talked about and expanded upon until it was she and she alone that had held back the mighty orc host. Looking down at her torn and bloody feet he marveled that even now she voiced no complaint.
Shedding his tunic Moglig ripped it into strips. Grabbing each of her legs in turn, and disregarding her initial struggles he wrapped the course cloth about her legs from foot to just above her knees. Satisfied, he once more turned his attention to her long, but what was to him her otherwise skinny form. She had not the mass of the few females of his kind that he had seen. Still though she did have a more pleasing shape then most females of her species. Idly he wondered if she would be able to carry his child.
Finduilas, in her surprise at his seeming caring, but oblivious to his thoughts smiled weakly at him. A moment later though a gasp more of surprise then of anything else hissed from between her lips as his large hand fell upon her belly. She could but stare at his rough dark hand as he spread his fingers apart covering nearly her whole abdomen. With difficulty she pulled her eyes from his hand and looked into his hideous misshapen face. A face that would give even the bravest of elf nightmares.
It was almost twice as large as her own and elongated. His ears, larger and more pointed then hers, rose from the sides of his head like the wings of a bird in flight. From his broad high forehead perhaps two inches above and on the outside his eyes rose two small horns. His brows and cheekbones were so pronounced that his nose seemed flat by comparison. Moving her eyes lower still she gazed for long immeasurable minutes at his lips. Lips that were every bit as thick as one of her fingers and from the corner of which drool fell.
How, she wondered would those lips feel to his mate. Would, did, his mate find pleasure, enjoyment in them upon her? A shiver as if from a cool breeze rippled over her flesh before she was able to tear her eyes from his broad mouth. Why she wondered had she allowed herself to think such a thing. Shaking her head to clear it of such thoughts, her eyes slowly drifted downward over his broad hairless chest to his protruding belly.
The orc before her was undoubtedly the largest and ugliest she had ever seen. He was almost as big as a fearsome Bulrog. He was as different from the normal orc as her kinsmen were from man. She could only thank Lluvatar that she had never met him in battle.
As her eyes moved upward once more to his hideous face there was no doubt in her mind that if he wasn't high born he at least stood very high in the orc ranks. But if such was the case why then was he taking her to her doom. Why hadn't he assigned the task to a common soldier. What if anything did he hope to gain by personally taking her to Angband? Rich's? Higher status? Surely he could not hope to gain such even if he presented her to the Dark Lord himself. After all, she was but a simple princess of the Noldor. No, there must be another reason, but what?
Suddenly her thoughts shifted from what's and why's to panic as without warning his thick arm fell on her. With the ease of an adult handling a baby he rolled her onto her side and pulled her back against his massive body. Panic surged through her and in that panic she struggled with him. His strength was such though that her feeble struggles were as nought and ceased altogether with his barking growl and an even further tightening of his arms about her.
As one frozen she lay shivering with her back pressed fully to the front of his massive body, his hot breath washing over her ear like a bellows from a forge. How long she lay thus until sleep finally wrapped her in its soft warm embrace she didn't know. Moglig though did not sleep. His mind was filled with thoughts that were totally alien to him. Unfamiliar and disturbing certainly, but, and this surprised him, not distasteful. A smile curled his large thick lips as in her sleep she squirmed as if seeking greater comfort before with a soft sigh settling ever tighter against him.
Raising slightly he looked down at her face. A face which he was sure that her kind found very pleasing. With a slow movement so as not to wake her his hand moved to her breast. As his hand covered and squeezed her breast with almost tender care she wiggled back against him and a soft sigh slipped from between her lips. Moving his hand from her he slipped it down between their two body's, his fingernails raking her bare buttocks as he did so. He held his breath as she with a discordant moan jerked from his touch.
Yet at fast as she had shied from his touch she just as quickly pressed back against him but not before he was able to loosen his pants and free his cock. Without any effort on his part better then five inches of his foot long thick cock wormed between her legs simply from her own movements. To his surprise her thighs tightened about him as his cock slid against her pussy. Her breath caught and her body stiffened as his breath washed the side of her face and her ear like a bellows stoking a forge.
A heartbeat later together with her thighs rubbing together and her hand reaching back between them soft purring rumbles sounded in her throat. As her fingers traced over his protruding belly then glided lightly ever downward visions of him burying himself in her flashed before his eyes. His fingers tingled as if stunned from a sword blow as they closed about and lightly tugged on her nipples. But that wasn't the only sensation that shot through him for the tips of her fingers had lightly touched the base of his cock causing his whole large body to quiver.
Spittle fell from his thick lips to land on her cheek and in his excitement he licked it away before closing his lips over her ear. In response to his slobbering mouth and the probing tip of his tongue a shudder rippled through her and a soft stuttering moan issued from her lips. Her fingers tightened on the circumference of his thick cock squeezing him, her head lolled up and back thus allowing his lips and tongue to trace across her face.
Continuous rumbling purrs like that of a lion cub vibrated in her throat as his lips, his tongue moved over her face before centering on her mouth. Turning her face even more to his her mouth opened to accept his probing pointed tongue. For a breath, maybe two, the fingers which had been tightly gripping him relaxed their hold. But hardly had they done so before along with them again tightening she sucked hungrily on the tongue which had slipped past her lips and into her mouth.
Her responding fingers, like her mouth, instead of simply squeezing him began moving slowly up and down the length of him that wasn't between her legs.
Through the mist surrounding her she looked down at the two figures. The smaller, slighter figure, hers, was lying with her back pressed to the larger. Gwindor's? She felt the longing, the need, the arousal of the smaller figure as the larger, with his arm draped over her, tweaked and stimulated her breast and nipples. Mesmerized she watched as the smaller, along with turning her face up and back welcoming the kiss of the larger, began stroking him. Though she hovered above the two figures she felt, she actually felt the unbelievably hard member between her legs rubbing against her pussy.
She heard the faint whimpers of pleasure and arousal breathed into and swallowed by the mouth of the larger. She felt, oh how she felt, the growing heat surging through the body of the smaller as the larger figures fingers teased and tormented her breast and nipple. Then suddenly it was as if she had been struck deaf for no whisper of sound touched her even though it was obvious that the smaller still moaned soulfully.
With disbelieving eyes he stared thunderstruck as the smaller squirming figure willingly and without hesitation or protest acceded to the larger. Disbelievingly she watched as the huge bulk after getting onto its knees lifted and adjusted the smaller in like fashion before it. A strange tingling sensation raced through her floating etherial form as the smaller, after opening its legs wider, pushed back to meet the larger.
She felt, oh how she felt the unbelievably long hard cock press against then slowly begin to push into the smaller figure. Like a thunderclap the smaller figures pleading scream to be taken, to be continually and repeatedly used burst upon her ears and reverberated through her skull. Her etherial form shivered and pulsed with the thrill, the joy, the wanting of it as the two figures at first slowly then faster moved against each other. With a tremendous writhing of the slight body a scream, that also held a soulful plea to be allowed to pleasure the larger for all eternity shook the very heavens.
No sooner had the words of supplication and plea of eternal subservience filled every pore of her ethereal being then the mist cleared. At first she refused to believe or accept what had been revealed to her but the truth was undeniable. Below her and still moving against and giving voice to pleasuring in all ways and for all eternity was not, as she had supposed, her to her beloved Gwindor, but her to the grotesque monstrously huge orc.
Together with her eyes flying open and her lithe frame stiffening a gasp burst from her throat. With the speed of an arrow shot from a bow she suddenly slipped from the orcs encircling heavy arm and rolled several feet away. With the gracefulness of a mountain lion she whirled to face him. Her breath came in ragged gulps as along with holding her arm out in front of her as if to ward him off she violently shook her head.
Other then propping his head up he made no move. He simply looked at her, his eyes taking in and appreciating every detail of her virtually naked body. In her haste to get away from him, through no fault of hers his long sharp fingernails had caught on her thigh length tunic. All that remained was a small band about her waist, that except for its raggedness looked like a wide belt, and the sleeves. What remained might as well of not existed and yet for reasons that he couldn't explain when combined with the leggings he had earlier fixed for her the effect on him was highly stimulating.
What might have passed for a smile touched his lips for instead of trying to cover herself or run away she was returning his stare. Her eyes though were not on his face, they were on his foot long cock which was as almost as big around as her wrist. For long minutes neither moved, then every so slowly along with raising to a sitting position he held his arm out to her. As softly as he could in a guttural mockery of the elven tongue he hissed Come, princess. Come, Moglig.
His purpose was not to frighten her but to stress his dominance. She was his captive, his slave to treat and to do with as he wished. If she did not already realize that she at least suspected that whether she lived or died or what became of her was by his whim. From her panic he knew that she was aware that he wanted to breed her. Also written on her face was why he wasn't forcing himself upon her. He himself wasn't sure why he didn't. After all he was bigger and stronger.
Perhaps, he thought, it was because he wanted her to come to him of her own free will. To accept him as she would her elf lover or husband. Why that was so he wasn't certain, for such had never before been the case with any other female that he had known. And he had known many be she orc, elf or human. But with the certainty of his desire images of her willingly coming to him flashed before his eyes.
Blinking away the images he again fixed his eyes on her. He realized a moment of pleasure as she slowly climbed to her feet and moved toward him. Stopping maybe a foot from him she slowly raised her open hand. For a moment she paused before with a slight mental shake of her head and a spreading of her fingers she placed it lightly upon his hairless bare chest. As she did so his arms snaked about her. Together with his large hands, each encompassing a butt cheek, pulling her tighter to his massive bulk, he lowered his head to her bare breast.
A whoosh of air was expelled from her lungs and a soft purring sound vibrated in her throat as his mouth and tongue teased first one then the other of her nipples. With a lightness, a tenderness, that surprised even him, his incisors nipped and tugged on her nipples even as his thick pointed tongue flicked against them like a whip. Her back arched thrusting her breast upward to his broad slobbering mouth and a moan slipped from her lips as his fingers tightened on her buttocks pulling her tighter to him.
Her head lolled back as together with her body melting against his a long stuttering groan spilled from her lips. When for a second his face lifted from her of her own volition her fingers cupped hers breast, presenting them, offering them to him while squirming against his huge hairless bulk. As his greedily slobbering mouth again covered her breast a shudder as if from a cold wind raced through her and her hands sought his shoulders for support.
Heat and the inexplicable terrible need to be taken, to be savagely and animalisticly used by the grotesque orc filled every pore of her being. Never, never had such feelings, such need, such want filled her when she had been in the arms of her beloved husband Gwindor. Why? Why hadn't these feelings consumed her before she silent screamed as the monstrous orcs teeth and tongue continued to tease and torment her nipples sending ripple upon ripple of pleasure through her.
Even as a brilliant burst of multi colored light exploded in her brain and spread to every nerve ending in her comely frame a voice sounded in Moglig's ears. Jerking his mouth from her trembling quivering body he looked about for the voices source. Yet even as his eyes told him that but for the two of them there was no one else, the voice again rang in his ears and vibrated through his skull with a clarity as if the Master himself were standing beside him.
Tease her, toy with her, make her want. If you do this Moglig I promise that soon, very soon she will come to you. Maybe not tonight or tomorrow, and maybe not even the day after, but she will come to you. Without reservation and knowing no shame she will accept and take you onto herself. You will become her all and even more precious to her then life itself. To know, to feel the rapturous pleasure derived from your touch she will forsake heath and kinsmen. Her only and every desire will be to give you pleasure in what so ever manner you wish. And from her womb will come the one that will bring about the total and complete destruction of her race.
